Shemsu Thoughts

2011-11-30T01:22:00.000-05:00

The sun, one-third past its zenith, shone brightly down on the odd pair. Xin Lon, thankful for its presence on the breezy post-harvest day, soaked the bit of warmth it provided. Her hair remained steadfastly in place, unmoving. This was an addition to the unnaturalness of her life. She stood beside the Sohei (warior –monk), Chen Zhen, who was her companion in the tall grasses. Their gold color struck her: that they would be such a pretty color at their death. The grass itself was an amazing thing to her, as it died in beauty, to sleep in winter, to be reborn in the spring.

There were no trees close to them, though there were a few on the homestead toward which the pair were traveling. She could see their colors in this distance; again, she paid attention to their pre-hibernation vibrancy.

The homestead looked, not as her report had said, but as if a room had been added. As she gazed upon the field behind the house, she could tell that there had been a recent harvest. This was not unusual for men of Yuusuke's rank, as many people grew personal gardens not intended for beauty, but for practicality. According to her report, they kept some of the produce, and traded and bartered some as well.

"It looks like they are still preparing for our arrival." Xin Lon stated as she watched the mother sit on the porch as a girl began beating a rug. She wasn’t sure what the three boys and father were doing, but their laughter rang and pealed out to where the two of them stood.

"We should rest here; give them the time they need." Chen Zhen said as he lowered himself to sit. Xin Lon sat in the tall grass, the wind singing around her. Chen Zhen, looking amused, began preparation for tea. She flipped out her hand-held portable gateway to study the report on the Yamaguchi family one last time before their final approach. As she was here by her father’s order – to spend the until the summer training. Yuusuke was not just a man of accomplishment, but a highly respected sensei of open had combat.

He had left his original homestead in the hands of his sister, and then purchased his rank, leaving him enough to buy some stocks and this tract, to become a Landed Soldier. He performed his duties with tenacity, and provided information that rooted out assassins in the Lord Governor’s ranks. Landed Soldiers were common, but she did not find Yuusuke common in the least. He had started out an ordinary foot soldier, and had married a farmer's daughter, Masu, who bore him three children two sons named Hiroaki and Hajime with one daughter Okatsu. Her eyes unconsciously flickered toward the family. Maybe the boy was a friend of Hajime?

As she read the report regarding their schooling, Chen Zhen poured the tea. She looked up only when she heard laughter wafting out toward them. The intelligence report had stated the school Hiroaki attended, but not his performance. As for Hajime – he studied at his fathers dojo, and excelled – he had been invited to go to the school with the ranking children such as herself. He didn’t have any close friends... who then was that other boy? The hairs on the back of her neck rose, as they smelled the wind, looking toward the 12-year-old girl and elder monk for a mere instant. Those boys knew they were there, even though they sat so far away, hidden in the tall grass.

"Masu is ill." She glowered at the report, it did not mention this either.

Chen Zhen smiled, in the six months they had traveled together by her father’s order to see the lay of the land and meet the people, or to get assassinated while doing so…he had learned much about Xin Lon's amazing perception. He never grew tired of the things she could see.

"How can you tell?" he asked her as he sipped his tea.

He wondered what her thoughts were as the father and boys played, as this was an experience outside of Xin Lon’s short life: the unwanted child of a Provincial Governor, who had been an embarrassment in akido and kendo. So much so, that he had made the child go on foot, banning the use of ports or ovoids.

"Illness has its colors. Her vibrant energies, being drained and changing to those colors, stain her energy and her aura. In her aura, there are black and greenish brown spots. The spots that should be bright green have darkened. It’s almost as if her energy has given up on the attempt to heal. She is dying."

"What is the nature of the sickness?"
"I don’t know."
"Perhaps some day you may."
"I'd rather not. Chen Zhen, why do I see these things, when no one else does?"

She folded her hands in her lap, continuing to gaze at the family. He wondered, what else would be able to see as she grew older.

He fought an inner battle of discomfort. There were so many things she did not know about her origins; these was best kept secret. He closed his eyes, taking a deep breath. How does one tell a child, who has been through as much as she has, the truth of her nature? He knew then, that the dreams would come to him, ones he would never share with another soul, other than the Senior Master of the Sohei.

"Who knows?" He answered in a cheerful tone. "Such sight will be useful."

She watched the family enjoy each other’s company, such an alien thing in her life. Every so often the two boys would allow a casual gaze to waft over their position.

"Chen Zhen?" He could feel her gaze rest upon him.
"Yes, child?" He met her dark blue eyes... eyes like none he'd ever before seen.

"The family roster said there were three children. Hiroaki and Okatsu, and Hajime."
He nodded in agreement
"Then where did the other one come from?"
"Where indeed, well perhaps it is time to find out." He said, but she put her hand on his arm. "Sufi, let us give them more time. They will begin to worry once they see us, it’s already in the air around them, that orange color. It's pale, but palatable."

Chen Zhen looked at her out of the corner of his eye for a moment. Then, he too watched the family. He wondered for a moment if she didn’t feel a bit envious.

"I wonder if it bothers him." Xin Lon mussed.
"What and whom?" Chen Zhen asked her. Sometimes he wasn’t sure if she was talking to him, or something that remained unseen.

"Yuusuke. He has worked very hard, but it’s a matter of course isn’t it? Never mind that many people will do only the work they are supposed to. He gets rewarded not for all of his efforts, but for a piece of information he came across."

"Ah but this piece of information, saved many lives, and put an end to a plan to assassinate the Province Marshal."

She sighed audibly. “I see death lingering around that man, a violent one at that, it makes you wonder what the head of Provincial safety is actually doing as Marshal.
Chen Zhen attempted not to laugh, nearly choking on his tea.

"They know we are here, the younger boys." She felt odd saying it that way; they looked to be her age.
Chen Zhen had not noticed this. "Are you certain?" he asked, a bit concerned. "I haven’t seen them looking toward us." Chen Zhen replied bemused.
"They noticed and looked over when we first got here. You know, I think they can smell us." She pondered toward the family for a moment. "Occasionally, when they turn to do something their gaze fall upon us."
Chen Zhen was a bit surprised that she noticed such things.
"They are very subtle." he said to her
"Their attention is as sharp as a bite."
"Their attention?" he muttered, looking to the younger boys who seemed to be paying them no mind. Xin Lon however, stared intently at the family interaction.
" You have never felt when someone is looking at you, or paying attention to your actions?" She smiled, remembering his stories of getting into trouble as a young monk.
"I can not deny I have." He smiled back.
"Their auras and energy patterns are.... different." She said, staring intently.
"How so?" he asked, leaning forward to look at the people, small in the distance.
She did not answer, but continued her intent stare. It seemed the boys did not appreciate this type of scrutiny. In but a brief moment, Yuusuke was alerted to their presence. It took a moment for the man to see them, but then he waved to them walking to meet them with Hiroaki.

"They are waiting." Jirou said sharply.
Hiroaki and Yuusuke stopped what they were doing and turned slowly toward Jirou, they could not remember him being wrong about such things. Though Hajime was just as sharp in perception, it was usually the eldest of the boys who spoke first.

Hiroaki, looked at his father. "But, there are no gilded Oval transports." usually one could hear their soft hum from a far distance, if not have their eyes burnt out of their sockets by their gaudy nature.
"There are only two. Adult and child." Jirou said, his eyes narrowing.
"Oh! Perhaps our Provincial Governor has brought his son!" Masu exclaimed, delighted, staring into the distance for what her eyes longed for, but could not see.
"How long have they been there?" Yuusuke asked mildly nervous, it would not do to keep the Governor waiting.
"Twenty minutes." Jirou spoke.
"It’s not the Governor." Hajime said, with a glower. "I sense a presence of peace, not of domination or control."
"Then, perhaps it’s just the young Master?" Hiroaku asked, astounded that the Governor would allow his eldest Son to travel so, in such dangerous times.
Both Jirou and Hajime had peculiar looks on their faces. "The Governor only has two sons with him. His daughters are all married, and he had a fair few of those: ten, I believe."
"But there are no Ovals, no guards, so how can we be sure it really is the Governor’s son?" Okatsu posed.
"They have the standard official gateway distributed to..." Jirou’s countenance became mocking, "men of office."
"Perhaps young Master doesn’t prefer fanfare." Hiroaki said impressed.
Jirou snorted in disgust. "That would be a first."
"Well, one would think that The Provincial Governor would be more concerned about his eldest son, inheritor of his position." Hiroeki mussed.
"Maybe he isn’t," Jirou stated as if it were obvious.
"Son?" Hajime asked.
Jirou shot him a look that immediately silenced him.
The others, used to their oddities ignored it.

"Well then, we should greet them, whom ever they are." Yuusuke waved toward the figures sitting in the long grass, Hiroaki following him.
"You noticed didn’t you?" Hajime asked his brother the tongue of the Technomancer as Okastsu led Masu into the house.
"Of course. We say nothing, just see what happens," Jirou directed.
Jirou and Hajime watched Xin Lon watch them.

Xin Lon and Chen Zhen began their walk, meeting with Yuusuke and Hiroaki at the base of the hill. Each bowed politely to the other.
"If you please, this would be Xin Lon, son of the Provincial Governor. He will be conducting the land and holding survey. I am his companion Chen Zhen."
"Excuse me for my rudeness sir," Hiroaki began with excitement. "You are a Sohei monk, are you not?" He was practically bouncing up and down on his feet.
"Yes, young sir, I am. Very pleased to meet you."

The breeze had picked up to a brisk wind, causing the fabric of Xin Lon’s official Governor’s Vassal tunic to whip round. Chen Zhen's own Sohei robes rippled violently.

Yuusuke looked around as if to scold the wind. "If you would like we should go inside. My daughter has prepared a meal for you, and of course if you would like to stay in our home, we can prepare a place for you." He looked a bit abashed. "Of course it is not so fine as if you were to stay in Town."
Xin Lon and Chen Zhen bowed, "Yes, that will be fine." Chen Zhen smiled.
"Before we go." Xin Lon interrupted. "who is that boy?" Again, she felt a surge of ridiculousness at herself.
"Young Master..." Yuusuke looked uncomfortable.
"But, we put in the adoption papers last year!" Hiroaki said in defense.
"It is not in my records," she said out loud.
"I apologize, but we are still waiting on the approval for the adoption." Yuusuke bowed again.
"Please excuse the oversight, it seems none of this made it into my records."

She knew very well it was no oversight. Too often on her journey she had noticed omissions, forcing her to go to a public access to update the records on her portable gateway. She was very close to hiring a Technomancer to input ALL files necessary for the rest of her journey. This was just a way to make her look incompetent.

"When I go to Town to inspect, I will approve it myself. Unless of course you can think of a reason it should not be?" Xin Lon corrected herself. She expected people to be honest, and lately, it seemed the reverse was the normal course of things.

Yuusuke and Hiroaki looked distinctly uncomfortable. Yuusuke heaved a great sigh, and resigned himself. "Young Master, I have not been able to be attentive to my family, regarding my physical presence. Over a year ago, during the spring planting, the boy showed up and assisted my daughter at her task while Hiroaki was at school. Masu is ill and was unable to help. In honesty, he has never told us where he comes from, he never speaks of it. I have put him in the regional school, and he seems to do well. He doesnt cause many problems and is a great benefit to the family I’m unable to remain close to." He again bowed.

Xin Lon considered this information. There was no reason why she couldn’t get approval for it, but she was more than certain she would need a Technomancer now.

"Did you report him missing?" She asked.
"Yes, young master."

She wondered what the problem could possibly be.
"And the child welfare department has remained silent on this matter?" she asked.
"Yes, it seems so." Yuusuke replied.
She was beginning to wonder just how little attention her father was paying to the general state of things.
"Yes, I will look into this matter as soon as I’m able to get to an access port. If you please, I would very much like to go inside."

Yuusuke bowed and began leading the way.

"Yuusuke-san? What is his name?" she asked as they defied the zephyr.
"He didn’t tell me that. We call him Jirou." Yuusuke replied, he and his son remaining steadfast as the wind whipped about them.

uusuke was incredably surprised with his Govorner's eldest son. He was polite and respectful at all times to whomever he was interacting with. He was very manerly. In short, he acted the way the son of an important official should, insted of the unruely bratty way most children of high birth were. He even offered to set the table for dinner. He waited on his Sohai companion as well, as if it were he that was the servant. Even Hiroaki was just as impressed with the pair.

Throughout the dinner, Xin Lon held his own in discussions regarding the state, the local news and the financial affairs of the household. He was not belligerent but was able to ask his questions in such a manner that everyone felt at least and was somehow not the least bit intrusive. He even discussed the literature Hiroaki was studying in school. On the same vein Xin Lon even discussed the house hold affairs with Okatsu. Throughout Jirou remained uncharacteristically silent, in a way it was a relief since he had a tendency to make it a point to not display any manners. Hajime too, was silent, but that was normal.

They sat around the table with their tea, after all the dishes had been cleared. The room was dim and Xin Lon felt 'comfortable'. She opened up her tag-u,/ portable gateway and pulled up the file on the family. She snapped it shut in irritation, looking up, Jirou had a bemused look on his face. He could have passed for a native of Nippon, with no trouble. They looked like brothers- Hajime with his hair was long, going against most standards, kept it tied neatly off the top of his crown, it dangled down to his mid-back. Jirou however, his white hair was kept tied at the nape of his neck, except for one braid on either side of his face, in the braids were beaded leather. His eyes, an absence of color, while hajime had light brown, almost yellow.

Jirou sat the way a commoner would, sloppy half lounging. Everyone else sat as decorum dictated.
"It looks like your having a problem." he said in a bored, way as if to challenge the vanity of the Young Master.
"Its a problem only because specific files are not there, and Im not currently near an access point in order to input." Xin Lon spoke carefully, sensing that this was a test of some sort.
"Maybe, I know if I was trying to make you look like a fool, I would put the files you needed in a sub file that wasn't noticeable, so that when the matter was brought up, one could simply point to the oh so obvious sub file. Or you just don't know what you are doing."
Xin Lon looked into his eyes for a moment, knowing that everyone held their breath waiting to see her reaction. She bowed her head in deference. "That certainly is a possibility."
Jriou shifted his weight, sat up straighter and held his hand out. "Give it to me. I will find those files you need."
Again, Xin Lon bowed in politeness. "I thank you."

Everyone in the room realized that they had been holding thier breath through this small exchange. Yuusuke was over come with pride at the thought of his Governor's son. Young the boy may be, he was certainly worthy of praise and admiration.
Jirou immediately began pressing buttons. "Xin lon is a Main Land name."
"yes it is." Xin lon replied pleasantly, sipping tea.
"I understand the Sohei having a mainland name, but isnt is against 'tradition'" he spat the word out "to have a name like that, being the son, " he stressed that word "of an important official?"
"Venerable Master Chen Zhen, was asked by my father, to provide a name. Xin Lon is the name of the Dragon King of the element of fire." She said with an utter absence of arrogance.
Even though Jirous fingers continued what they were doing, he stared at Xin Lon for a moment.
"Aren't you afraid it would offend the Dragon King?" Saitou asked.
Jirou looked sidelong at his brother, with a half grin. He raised his eyebrows and returned his gaze to Xin Lon, then finally back to the tag-u gateway.
"Do famers care what dogs call themselves?" she asked with a grin. "Im not sure great dragon kings invest much time in the petty affairs of humans."
Saitou nodded once, but did not look as if he quite believed those words. Jirou however, made a noise of deep satisfaction, clicked the tag-u gateway shut, tossing it to Xin lon.
He had a look of prideful satisfaction "Take a look. You should be able to find everything now."
Xin lon did as Jirou had bade, knowing that the files were never hidden. Had they been, Jirou was the type of person to point out their location... but when she looked, she herself was surprised at the sheer volume of what was there, including, the acceptance of the adoption.
Perhaps she was just being overly suspicious. She bowed to him, and thanked him again.

Kakumei: The rise of the Bakkufu 3

2011-11-29T23:15:00.000-05:00

Meskenet Shem Ari
Kakumei :
The Rise of the Bakkufu
Ch 3
Dora seathed while staring in the communication mirror. The Gaul of the slovenly and probablyh distincivly smelly man astouned her. She felt an icey breeze touch her skin. Her new aid was very thorough – poor thing. On his first day in Dora's employ she had managed to set his office completely on fire. He had kept a level head, put out the fire with out angering her and salvaging everything. This aid was definitely a keeper.
She watched disgusted as the man's jowels moved explaining why they could not keep the boy. It was utter nonsense. She knew that the Strega learning center was going down hill and being influenced by those Church of the Anointed people…. Apparently they had finally taken control of the government or something reasonably close. She closed her eyes and pressed her slender hand against her pressure point between her eyes. This reminded her too much of the past. For a moment she wished she were more like Grail – but then again, the world probably couldn't handle more than one of her.
"RMI Dora !" The man on the other side of the mirror called to her. She opened her eyes enough to glare at him.

"So – so you understand why I cant keem him HERE." He said, his voice full of distain and discust.
She couldn't believe this – and almost gave him a piece of her mind when she realized the boy would probably be much better off here.

"Very well, have him port here as soon as he is ready."

The man lit up excitedly "Oh are you sure RMI Dora? He is most certainly ready now !"

She could feel her eyes narrow in disgust as she glowered at him. "I will meet him myself at the port."
Dora listened to her assistant – MereSatAmun – prepare her tea. The tinkling sound of the china calmed her. This sound had never changed –and it was still called china. This made her happy. She never wished for things to return to the way they were 'before' – she had been enjoying this life and its ups and downs – though sometimes – It is nice to have familiarity. She chuckled at herself. The idea of familiarity and not having some at this point was ridiculous and she knew it.

The tea was wonderfully soothing, and to her surprise MeriSatAmun had provided small sandwiches. He was a very interesting person. Grail had sent him. She said she felt that Dora may need the extra support. She was right. MeriSatAmun had created 'water globes' that floated around – providing a comfortable mist to a downpour of rain or an ice covering – for her tempermental times. Quite as thoughtful as SMI Torn – who had created the chair on which she sat – of course temperature depending on her mood.
It was when she finished her sandwich that she realized the boy should have been there by now. She looked up at her aid – who pretended he hadn't noticed her looking pointedly at him. She walked to the communication mirror.
"Uhm,… Lady Dora…." Someone she didn't know
"REGANT MASTER." She enunciated, slowely, the man shuddered.

"Uh, yes Regant Master…uhm we have a situation…"

She raised her eyebrow at him "what kind of situation?"

The man shrunk away from the mirror. " It seems that….that child picked up a septi crystal…"

She continued to glower at him. That kind of trifle shouldn't have mattered. Children snuck around and handeled the septicrystals all the time, just to see if they could unlock the knowledge inside. A quick bypass to study. It generally did not work… she began to get a sinking feeling.

"and?" she asked, dropping her voice." She had a vague idea…
"well…lady I mean ms..er Regant Master Dora. It belonged to Tholraj…."
She felt her eyes widen. Tholraj had been the most brilliant Technomancer of all time, in fact – he wasn't a technomancer, but a technopath. A very rare type that didn't have the same restrictions of Technomancers – like connecting with the crystals that conducted to make everything work the way it did. …. Her stomach sunk further.
"Is the boy alreight."

The man looked nerviously from side to side. "It doesn't seem so." She wasn't surprised, after all that was many years….Thorlraj had been over 100 when he died….

"And?" she asked, feeling something else was going on

"uhm, RMI Dunlap is trying to re extricate the knowledge to put it back in the crystal." The man winced

"WHAT!?!?!?!" she exploded. Quite literally – along with all the ice globes and watter sprinklers on the ceeling.

"He could kill the boy !!!" she yelled

MeriSatAmun began making a port – by himself – not that she was surprised…. She could but it was nice that he was taking the initiative.

"I don't think he cares." The man whispered.

The port open, Dora, flaming walked through. The man she had been talking to fell back in fear. "WHERE IS HE !?!!?"

The man scrambled to get up, then jogged ahead, leading her toward RMI Dunlap and the boy.

To her horror, RMI Dunlap, was indeed attempting to extricate the knowledge from the boy to the now empty septicrystals – causing the boy to convulse. She burnt his hands.

Again, MeriSatAmun surprised her. He was there – picking the boy up, leaving her free to rage at Dunlap.

"JUST WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU ARE DOING TO THIS CHILD !?!?!" she demanded

"How dare you!! I cant believe you….." Dunlap sobbed over his burnt hands.

What a loathsome creature. She turned her back on him, and opened a port to her home. MeriSatAmun followed her with the unconscious boy in his arms.

Kakumei: The Rise of the Bakkufu : Frankie

2011-11-29T12:34:00.000-05:00

Rise of the Bakkufu 2 Frankie
by ~lokieternal

He was about to loose his breath. He had been running, quite literally all night. Ironic. He stayed in shape certainly, but not to run away from people. So that they would take one look at him and run. Yet, here he was, the one running. A whole bunch of religous freeks behind him branshading garden implaments in horrifying ways.
How did he ever get to this strange place? He was especially embarresed when he ramed himself into a tree, but knew better than to complaine. He didn't want them to hear him. He wasnt even sure how they were tracking him? A technomancer? A pack of dogs? Any tower trained person could, yet - he almost knocked his wind out ramming int a low tree branch, these people didnt seem to like the tower trained or the elementals.
No, they did not like elementals, especially fire element users... He did he get here again? He wondered for the 12th time or so as he jumped over a fallen tree.
That's right, he'd been posessed. By a crazy person. He ran faster. If they found him and did not kill him - he was sure that Ebony would possess him again. He had no idea how these things were done. There were these ..things called The OTHERS. Supposedly there were not many at any given time - but they had a way of... converting people to do thier ... well, to do what ever they wanted them to do. There are scary stories children of the summer hear - usually around a camp fire and marshmallows about The OTHERS, the CONVERSION and MINIONS - all the differant kinds of minions and how Queen Grail had defeated them. He never really believed these tales.
Not untill he'd met an OTHER. And it tried to CONVERT him to be its MINION. Crazaly enough he'd almost lost his will, mind, self. When he had broken free he didnt even know where he was - that was when he started running.
He found a restraunt and was miding his own business when someone bunped into him and they got into it, and Frankies hair turned into fire. For a long time his parents had tried to keep it secret that he was an elemt user. He had kept it inside and secret for a long tim - it made his sick - quite literally. He was in the hospital for unexplained feavers and chils.
He didnt know why - there was a scool for people like him, but it was looked down on to go there. The Magi, The Elementals, The Technomancers were not trusted - usually if they did go to the Learning Center - they left the country or worked with the lawless. Though technomancers were always saught out.

There were a lot of things Frankie didnt like but being possessed by an OTHER was at the top of the list, his 'self' dissappeared. It drowned into nothing. the OTHER knew all his thoughts, feellings... everything. It was rape is what it was. He wasnt even sure how he got away, or untangled.

Even though he didnt want to think about it, he did. It was as if the OTHER had been weakened some how, but for only a moment - Frankie regained control of himself, not looking back, not caring what was happening to the OTHER and ran. No one had chassed so maybe the OTHER had baught it or something.

As good as that was, his problem right now was the mob from the Churche of the Anointed. HOW DID THEY SEE SO WELL IN THE DARK !!!! It was everything he could do to remain upright and not accidentally kill himself.
He knew better than to stop, he had to find a port. He wasnt sure where he would go once he found one, but anywhere was better than here. He saw a home stead entrence just up ahead - he ran to it, hopefully he could hide out on the property in a barn or something.

For a moment, he considered himself very lucky. He ran behind the Main House and sure enough there was a rather large shed.

Frankie had never been outside Alexander, and certainly not to the City of the Anointed, but due to the possession he found himself on the far side of the Saint Prospect. These two places were filled with religous fruit cackes - crazy people. He would be ok if he made it back to Alexander .....

He slowely crept up on the large shed, looking around and listaning in the dark. He could hear the mob far back - if he was lucky - they would pass by . He cracked the door open and then ..he stoped in shock, not believing what he was seeing.
A young girl maybe 10 or soemthing, obviously beaten and chained to the wall, mostly nakid.
"WHAT THE FUCK !!!" Frankie yelled. Doggs barked. So much for hiding.
"WHAT THE HELL !?" he said to her in an overly loud voice.
She didnt seem all that perterbed by him or his anger - this made him even more sick to his stomach.
"Pennance." she said quietly.
He looked at her, the kneeler had symbols on them, and she was chained to the wall, so that the symbols were cutting into her flesh. Frankie couldn't stand this. What kind of thing did a 10 year old do that this kind of pennance was neccessary !!! FUCKERS.
He could hear traces of the mob - he walked up to the gir and looked her in her eyes "Im not good at this so just hold still."
She didn't respond. he concentraited his fire on the shackles that bound her, they split and fell off. She blinked and then looked up at him, still no expression, the mass of people getting closer.
"Put something on, Im not that much of an asshole that I would leave you. And trust me, Im a fucking asshole.
"But Im not done with my pennance !" the girl said quietly.

Frankie stomped over to the wardrobe and ripped out the first piece of cloth he saw. It was red, like the robes the Fire Element Users at the Learning Center used.
He tossed it to her, it fell, as she did not grab it. "that is the robe of the.... unclean" she whispered
"OH FUCK THAT goddamnit ! " he grabbed the robe " its a piece of cloth. He soved it over her head, making her dress - he winced knowing he probably hurt her, but he couldnt drag her around with her being almost nakid like that.
How had they found him? He could hear them comming up the entry way. He pulled on her and she fell.

"I cant leave... my parents... they will kill me !" she ghasped

Frainkie tossed her over his shoulder like a sack of potatos, took a few steps away from that horrible building - then it was blazing. It was easy to call fire , but almost impossible for him to controll it. Not that he wanted to right now.
He took off running again. It worried him that the little girl didnt weigh enough to be a burden. Did those people even feed her?!?!?! He turned around and concentrated on the house. Let them take care of that. He laughed as he heard shouts of surprise and shock.
He knew that they would put the fire out insted of chase him, for the time being. All magi, element users and technomancers could instinctively find Ports. He didnt know why, as he had no one to explain these things, but he felt one, pretty close. But first, he put the girl down and sat beside her.

He looked at the sky for a moment, the sun creeping up. Looking around him - he saw that it looked like they were not in any homesteds, it was quite beautiful here. He grabbed her hand and dragged her to sit by the little pond. Thankfully she didnt resist and make him carry her again.
He pulled two sandwiches out of his bag, handing her one. She eyed him suspiciously, he took a big bite and dipped his hand in the pond, cupped his hand and tried the water. It was as he thought, mineral water.
"when was the last time you ate?" he demanded of her. She was so surprised by his toan that she almost dropped the sandwich. He felt like more of an asshole.
"I dont... know... yesterday? I have to fast for three days." she said looking expressionless at the sandwich.
"You eat that or I will force feed you." he snareld, not at her, but those religious freaks that did this to her.
She looked at him for a monent, and apparently decided that he would indeed force feed her and she took a small bite.
"Who are you ?" she asked before taking another bite
"Frankie." he said around a mouthfull.

She ate silently for a moment as if waiting for him to finish

"Thats it, just Frankie. You?" he asked her before finishing off his sandwich
She continued to eat her sandwich, like him she tried the pond water. The expression on her face was akin to someone making a choice.
"Yahto" she too finish her sandwich

Frankie stood up and held out his hand to her. She took it and he lead her to the Port.

Where the guardians were waiting. And not in a good way. Damnit, Frankie was hopping to avoid actually hurting peope ... To his great surprise, he could hear the mob closing in. Yahto looked quite calm, he was not sure how she could possibly be so - well - he did kidnap her so she was blameless, but knowing those people, they might punish her for not killing herself insted of going with him.

"Stay by me" he said in a low voice only she could hear. He did his best to direct the fire, to only make it show itself under the guards feet, but they weren't too keen on that, raising thier swords to him - he melted the sword, then ran up to and pomeled the two gurads.

He didnt think he could take on the Technomancers - they studdied with the Sohei and only the dimest of people took on a Sohei - The two looked at him in a rather bemused way, and decided they should help the guards whose feet were on fire and turned thier backs to him.

He ran up and punched something in the controls - he really didnt understand how this kind of thing worked - he steped up to the Port with Yahto in tow and set the whole thing on fire, while stepping in. Probably not wise, but they wouldnt be able to follow him or figure out where he was going. The only problem was that he had no idea where they were headed.

kakumei: The Rise of the Bakkufu 2 Yahto

2011-11-29T12:33:00.001-05:00

Yahto : The Beginning of the End

Yahto was used to keeping her thoughts to herself, and her 'imaginings'. She had been told they were sinful. Being only twelve years old, she didnt quite understand how that worked. She knew it was best to just do as she was told, her skin still aching from the last time her 'mother' scrubbed her skin raw - for what ever infraction that was considered 'filthy'. For the life of her, Yahto coundent remember what it was she had done. Asside from displeasing her parents. Even to the end of answering to the name they gave her, Ruth. But, she knew her name was Yahto even though she never remembered ever hearing it, or being called it.
Though she had no memory of ever leaving the Saint Proper, a small town just outside the City of The Anointed she felt quite comfortable. Her 'parents' were quitely concentrating on the path, it seemed that they were having some trouble navagating. Yahto could see and feel it clearly, but knew it was best not to say anything.
She listened to the crunch of newly fallen leaves and twigs snapping under thier feet. She knew she could have walked quieter, but she felt that she was intruding here and felt that all those that lived in this forrest should get forewarnin.
Of course her parents had explained to her that the only perpose of animals and plants, even the whole of the world was put there for thier use - as they deemed proper. Yahto didnt quite believe this either. She also didnt believe that a superior entity had nothing better to do than listen to everyone's thoughts.
If it was true, and there was such a thing, why did it do nothing about the evil that dwelt with in the hearts of man?

She almost stopped walking in surprise. It was as if they had crossed an invisible line. The earth ached -such a despare and sadness that she, herself felt her chest contract in pain. In her ears the wind sang a lament so sad she only just could stop herself from crying. It was as if everything here was in a state of morning.
She smelled and felt the animals givin them a wide birth. She walked through a sun spot, closing her eyes, to feel the warmth on her skin, smell the bark from the trees and the crispy leaves mixed with dirt. She loved this smell. With the trees and wind having a dialoge she felt that she only had to listen more carefully to understand what they were saying, and was more than certain that she would be able to understand them, and that they would tell her where she needed to go.
"We are almost there." Father informed her with a stern toan and face. He sounded mildly disgusted. "Do you know why were are here?" he asked, his voice soft and dangerous.
Yahto knew the answer by rote. "To show me where the cleansing and divine punishment took place." Her voice, meak and soft.
"Yes" Mother clipped.
"You are one of the ones chosen to redeame this ...this.... " he and Mother frowned deep;y "vile filth." WIth that started Father's liteny he could go on for hours, but she already memorized the whole thing, even if he stopped in places and asked her questions, she could answer them with out really paying attention. "It is your duity to repent fo rthe sins of deprevity of ...THOSE THINGS."
"Vile, dirty and sinful savage beasts." Mother snarled.
Yahto looked down. She was very bored, hearing this over and over since she could remember. Something stuck in her throte though, that the Missionaries of Purity and cleansed the evil of this land - where she came from.
There was an unrelentless anger inside of her. What were her real parents and family like? Did they ever care about her? Did she have brothers and sisters or cousins. She knew she shouldnt be thinking these things - but it was as if she had no control.
She bumped into Father's back. She winced expecting a smack and a scolding. Nither was forthcoming.
Her mother ghasped, whether in surprise or in anger, Yahto could not tell which. She peaked around Father, to see what had stopped him and made his mother make that noise.
There was a wolf - the lagest she ever imagined, except she was not imagining this. She felt as if its eyes were surrounding; engulfing.
"Do not move." Father said as he pulled out his T.A.G - U... She heard Father ask for the Missionaries of Purity... and the word extermination - but she could not look away frome the wolf's eyes. Suddenly - as if someone screamed in her head; telling her to run.
The impulse was like an explosion inside of her, she knew something would be killed today and she didnt want to see it. Her feet took off before her mind registered this, taking her body with them. She prayed to the god of her parents that there would be no more slaughter. But she could not run indefinately, she was not sure how far or long she ran, and insted of stopping, she fell to her hands and knees in order to catch her breath.
She could sense them, smell them - hear the eath and trees whisper to her that they were there. She shut her eyes tightly, hopping this was just her imagination - for if not, she was sure that if the Parents ever found out, she would be punished for the sin most sevearly.
"Are you lost little one?" A kindly, elderly voice asked. She sat down, slowely opening her eyes. There were three. Two warriors and the Elder. They each had packs and canteenes with them. She wondered why they were here? Not because them being here was odd, but because she couldnt understand why they would... wait... this part was not so dismal....
They were of the other clans as part of the Animal Clat Territories. She could not tell which. She wondered if they too, were abominations; as they were 'primitive' a word in which Mother used interchanably with dirty and sinful. Yahto didnt know if that made them abominations though - or what had made the wolf clan an abomination.
"Here." the Elder handed her a cantee. Instinctively she sniffed it - then stopped, her heart punding and racin - she was often punished for this type of uncultured behavior. Mother and Father said thier food and drink were tainted. Whith what and how she didnt know or understand. It smelled like mineral water. Tentitively she took a sip.
"How did you come by this place?" the elder asked softly while sitting down next to her. He did not look at her but into the trees.
She didnt know what to say. She was sure that what ever her parents said would be insulting to the Elder and the warriors, and she didnt want to insult them. She chose her words carefully. "My Parents... we came to... pay respects to the Vanished Clan."
One of the two remainin men, warriors by the looks of them snorted and groweled, but said nothing.
" As do we. The Elder said to her." My name is Tiama, what is yours?" He asked, still starring in the trees.
She wanted to shout her name then, the one she never remembered anyone calling her. But what would happen then? Would they take her back with them? What would they do to her Parents? Did she care either way? Did they know the wolf clan was an abomination? What would they do to her if they found out?
"Ruth." she said quietly
The Elder noded his head one time, in a strong manner. "Once a year we come here, we set out when the planet Mars is seen in the sunrise. We come to remember them, to sing and leave offerings so they know they are not forgotten." The Elder looked up into the sky.
She didnt know one could see Mars with out a telescope, actually - she never thought of it before now. "If you would like," he continued " you can walk with us, as we are headed toward the same destination, Im sure you will find your parents. "
She nodded slowely, it did seem like the best idea. Though she was certain she could find them on her own, it would look suspicious to them and she would be punished. This seemed the best way though they might frown upon the company she was currently keeping.
"Did your parents tell you anything about the clan that lived here?" Tiama the Elder asked
She thought it was best to lie. There would be no good at repeating what the Parents said and she didnt understand it anyway. Maybe this Elder could explain it to her better.
"They were a people from the land, highly regarded by the Great Spirits. So much so that they were both and niether - caretakes of the land, craftsmen of the gifts eath gave to us. They were the greatest of hunters and healers." He said sadly
She wondered, if they were so amazing - how did they .... why.....
He must have seen the question burning in her eyes, he patted her on the head. "There are majicks of which are alient to us - that is all I can say young one>"
She quietly contemplated as they walked. The wolf tribe didnt sound particularly horrible. She enjoyed the wind as it ruffled her hair
She stopped in horror, putting her hood back on, luckaly her veil was still attatched. She reafixed them both - she didnt like wearing them. But then something distracted her. She stoped all her hair on end... she heard cries too far away, but loud enough to shake her eyes and deafen her ears to anything else. She looked to the three men.
They looked worried. "Ruth, young one," One of the wariors said, putting his strong hand on her sholder, "Stay close, and walk only in our foot falls." she was to shocked that he talked to her to do anything but obey.

They carefully wove a path through the trees. A less obvious path - she doupted the Parents would have noticed it in the lease. Suddenly she felt as if she were smacked in the face. All she could smell was blood, all she could hear were death cryes - again her feet rushed to their destination with out telling her mind where they were going. She knew - but she had no idea what she could possibly
Dizzyness overcame her, she grabbed a tree for support, hanging on, not for her life, but for her sanity. All the blood... the bodies... torn to pieces. Vaguely she was aware she was screaming, then running from body to body looking for signs of life - nothing, time after time.
Through her fruitless searching, she felt a faint heartbeat, but it was withering, if she didnt find it soon...... she could feel wetness on her face, blood on her hands.
The humans had come again, for the rest of them, bringing thier strange mist that had masked thier sceent - masked them from sight, covered thier noise. The pack was completely unaware. Just like last time.
He blacked out, faded back in- hearing a young girl... crying.. he tried to focus his eyes. He could only see a blur. She moved, from one wolf to another.. what was she doing? Why was she crying and screaming so hysterically?
She smelled like.... she was touching him... she smelled like ... she was crying, he could feel her wrap herself around him, rocking back and forth, her anguished sobbs... her scent..It was warm...strange... but his pain increased and he choked on a howl. His throte, his body raw. Why was she doing this when she smelled like one of them... but she smelled like the humans too....pain seared through him causing him to loose himself.
He wasnt sure what woke him, he was supprised to waken... feeling so warm. He smelled the Tribsmen who were freinds to his pack...his chest aching only slightly...his eyes swam into focus. She wore the scent and trapings of the ones who did this, but smelled like him. Her brown hair, lank and mattted with blood...she rocked him back and forth, crying piteously.>
"WHAT ARE YOU DOING" Mother screached
Father grabbed her and pulled her up, mercilessly throwing the small wolf away, she tried to grab for it, but Father held her to tightly.
The Clansmen anounced their presence. Her parents stopped yelling, stopped moving all together really.

"Did you do this?" Tiama asked quetly.
"Of course not." her father snarled
"how vulgar." her mother sniffed.
Yahto didnt think they believed her parents. She didnt think she believed them either... wasn't lying shamful ?
The Tribsmen eyed the wepons her parents carried.
"we thought our daughter was in danger." her father snapped.
The Tribsmen looked pointedly around at the carnage.
"The wolvs are sacred to us.. we will take care of the rest." The Shamen picked up the surving pups. "You should take your daughter and go."

Yahto thought she heard a snear in there.... her father yanked her up....

Shem-Ari Meskenet - Prologue to the Rise Of the Bakkufu

2011-11-12T10:55:00.001-05:00

1000 years ago the Great Leviathan, the multiheaded Tiamat rose, Nataraj danced, and RA stumbled on the tail of Apep. It was a time of slow subtle endings when The OTHERS effectively broke through the constraints of dementional time space only theorized with string theory. Having no physical form of their own they invaded, like a virus. Slowely, they were able to bring more beings through thier 'gates'. Gates that were closed so long ago, and by whom we have no knoledge of. These beings have differant names in diferant cultures buy you may recognise - Demons,yokia, shapeshifters, vampires,and thier monsterous ilk. The MINIONS - plage infested, boil ridden canabalistic servants of The OTHERS - spreading the diease of their condition.The OTHERS affected our plane of being by thier presence instigating THE CHANGE - whre people of certain dna types and boilogical compatabilities enabled thier physiology to mutate, using differant parts of thier brain - adapting, evolving... in the great past, only known to us in myths of the Tuath de Dannan or the ancient east - those who could manipulate thier enviornment in ways that left most people in awe - The Fae, elemental masters. Those who could use thier intoanations effectively remembered vaguely as incantations - magick.The true goal of the OTHERS was so easy, it was almost impossible to understand: Control, Supremicy. They would control us and every aspect of our lives - to be trite thier goal was to rule the world an everyone in it. A truely staggaring idea. They were almost successfull. In that day and age who believed in such things? Any one who could see the differance between a regular human and an OTHER was thought to be crazy, hallucinating - seeing conspiracies where there were not. Because to the common man none of this was possible. A few people could See what this was and where this was going, thier beliefs reafermed by the Elemental Masters and the Oracles - the first humans to evolve. A woman named Grail a supposedly regular person, who could see the suble essences around her - the etheric, the demons and fae that were non corporial. Tempest who clearly saw the world as it was - the stark madness of it, which drove the both of them insane. It made them stronger - made their psyche able to deal with the slow changes - They formed a resistance movement, which for many years was looked apon as nothing more than a dangerous vigilanti movement - and it was.All the while people were Becoming - Grail helped create a new breed of Minion - still cannibalistic, but once they were able to over ride the mental control of their creators - fed only on their own kind. The first being Grail, the second a young man from her past known only as Savage. The two of them continued on their quest to free the minds of Minions and all other people who did not Change from the binds of the OTHERS. There was a scizm - and the movement split in two, going their differant ways. For many years they worked to fight The Others and thier Minions - Untill Tempest hismelf was captured - reprogramed by the minions - Grail Cracked - broke- conjouring The WIND. It was she who woke the Leviathan, It was she who Invoked Kalie Ma - It was she who danced with Nataraj. The end of the world, the end of our time allong side with Dora, she of the fire, she of Surya, RA, Sekhmet - The first Elemental Master- now a taller fae - She Of The Purifying Flame. Through nature they broke and healed the planet, rearranging land masses and naming them. She and her group traveled this new world for survivors, reestablishing law and community while collecting what little knowledge there was to be had. Out of the 1/3 of humanity not all were completely surprised, Grail had been warning people for years that The Leviathan - Tiamat would rise. This was the birth of a new age of mankind and the birth of many new things. In her quest for retaining ancient knowledge, a new type of Elemental Master was found - a Technomancer - one who could manipulate her surroundings and emulate technology.Grail created The Learning Centers in the magnetic center of each landmass - these Centers also contained each government, army and police force and what ever internal agents might be had, making sure to bring calm into the chaos that the end of the world had brought about. She put a ban on 'advanced' weaponry such as guns - she also banned that which poisons the atmosphere - effectively outlawing the use of fossil fuels. The Technomancers of this age creating the most amazing means to supplement that which was destroyed.Grail then took her most loyal followers and 'retired' to Egypt. One of the few places The Dance of Destruction and Fire did not touch - as Grail would have loathed to destroy ancient relics. She named herself Queen - with The Leviathan and Salamander Fae Dora - reestablishing the Ancient Ways - restoring temples. She closed off the borders so thoroughly that over the years, many people could not find it.One country ignored the ban - recreating what they remembered of 'society' and the 'standard of living', not to mention armaments. After all, 500 years had passed, Grail was only a myth. The country sent agents out to find Egypt now called by its true name of Kemet or Tamery - in order to conquer. Grail and Dora rose as a combined force - defeating them with ease - creating a space surrounding Tamery - an odd place that would become to be known as the null zone - it changed everyone's life those who entered. It was this place that a more evolved human was born - each having specific talents only dreamed about in our age, close to the Magi and the Fae, but not exactly either. They were welcomed in the world, becoming mercenaries, spies, assassins and on occasion - Cult leaders. Though some would try to lead relatively normal lives - their skills were more often than not, desired in great quantity. Grail and Tamery returned back into their peaceful detachment from the rest of the world, Dora becoming the Regent Master Instructor of the Hekau Learning Center and the only person outside of Tamery to be able to talk to Grail.Again - Grail and Tamery became that of myth and legend. New Societies and countries rose and fell. There will always be evil - and the learning centers train scholars,Healers, Magi, Elemental, Sohei, Technomages to combat the evil, while providing a useful function to the smooth running of society.

pyramids notes

2010-11-30T15:14:00.000-05:00

How The Pyramids Were Built: The Diamond Matrix and the Number 7

How The Pyramids Were Built: The Diamond Matrix and the Number 7One of the first questions that is asked when the topic of pyramids arises is “How did the ancient Egyptians build the pyramids?” We’ve explored a few of these theories in the six-part series here at Talking Pyramids – from the traditional theories to the more innovative ideas such as Jean-Pierre Houdin’s Internal Ramp thory.

Just when you thought you’d heard them all, up pops another new theory explaining how the pyramids were built. This new theory was developed by Ole Jørgen Bryn, Associate professor from the Faculty of Architecture and fine Arts at the Norwegian University of Sciense and Technology (NTNU) and was published earlier this year in a scientific article in the Nordic Journal of Architectural Research.

In the paper Bryn explains how the construction of most of the Egyptian pyramids could have been carried out using a simple grid and the number seven.

Here’s an exert from the NTNU’s website:

What Bryn discovered was quite simple. He believes that the Egyptians invented the modern building grid, by separating the structure’s measuring system from the physical building itself, thus introducing tolerance, as it is called in today’s engineering and architectural professions…

…Bryn has studied the plans from the thirty oldest Egyptian pyramids, and discovered a precision system that made it possible for the Egyptians to reach the pyramid’s last and highest point, the apex point, with an impressive degree of accuracy. By exploring and making a plan of the pyramid it is possible to prepare modern project documentation of not just one, but all pyramids from any given period.

As long as the architect knows the main dimensions of a pyramid, he can project the building as he would have done it with a modern building, but with building methods and measurements known from the ancient Egypt, Bryn says.

In a scientific article published in May 2010 (Retracing Khufu’s Great Pyramid in the Nordic Journal of Architectural Research, vol 22, no. 1/2, 2010) Bryn discusses aspects that can explain the construction of a multitude of the Egyptian pyramids by taking the building grid, and not the physical building itself, as the starting point for the analysis.

Could Ole Jørgen Bryn be right?

Download his paper to read more about the theory: Retracing Khufu’s Great Pyramid. The “diamond matrix” and the number 7 (right-click and ‘save as’).

Tags: Khufu

Unique Crown suggests Arsinoë II ruled as King of Lower Egypt

2010-11-20T16:35:00.001-05:00

A unique queen’s crown with ancient symbols combined with a new method of studying status in Egyptian reliefs forms the basis for a re-interpretation of historical developments in Egypt in the period following the death of Alexander the Great.

In the thesis 'The Crown of Arsinoë II', Maria Nilsson shows that Cleopatra VII was not the only Ptolemaic female pharaoh – Queen Arsinoë II came first, 200 years earlier. Nilsson argues that Arsinoë (316-270 BC) should be included in the official pharaonic king list as Ptolemy II's co-regent; her royal authority should be considered equivalent to Hatshepsut, Tawosret and Amenirdis II, as one of the most important royal women in Egyptian history.

Researchers largely agree on Queen Arsinoë II’s importance from the day that she was deified. The queen was put on a level with the ancient goddesses Isis and Hathor, and was still respected and honoured 200 years after her death when her better-known descendant Cleopatra wore the same crown. But the reasons behind Arsinoë’s huge influence have been explained in many different ways.

Maria Nilsson, from the University of Gotenburg in Sweden, has studied her historical importance by interpreting the Macedonian queen's personal crown and its ancient symbols. The crown, which has never been found but is depicted on statues and Egyptian reliefs, was created with the help of the Egyptian priesthood to symbolise the qualities of the queen. In her thesis 'The crown of Arsinoë II. The creation and development of an imagery of authority' (available online here), Nilsson questions the traditional royal line which excludes female regents, and defies some researchers’ attempts to minimise Arsinoë’s importance while she was still alive.

“My conclusion instead is that Arsinoë was a female pharaoh and high priestess who was equal to and ruled jointly with her brother and husband, and that she was deified during her actual lifetime,” says Nilsson. “It was this combination of religion and politics that was behind her long-lived influence.”

As early as Predynastic times, ancient Egyptian rulers depicted themselves, in line with their gods, wearing different crowns. Six main forms are documented from at least the early dynastic period, and still regularly depicted – although elaborated upon – in the Ptolemaic and Roman periods; the khepresh (or blue crown), the white crown, the red crown, the double crown, the double feather plume and the atef (or ostrich feather) crown. So far archaeologists have not found any physical royal crowns, and Egyptologists have to make do with studying depictions of the various crowns on tomb paintings and reliefs.

The crown became an ideal tool for communicating individuality and status when all the other elements were fundamentally locked in artistic tradition and strictly regulated

Until the Ptolemaic period, the double crown was the most important and powerful royal crown, rarely receiving any pictorial additions. However, Arsinoë II's crown was based on the composition of different pictorial elements; the red crown, ram horns, the double feather plume and the cow horns with solar disc. By wearing a traditional crown, the Ptolemaic queen would have associated herself with the previous pharaonic ruling couples, as well as the divine world of Egypt, but the new composition of elements can be seen as an expression of a more individualistic symbolic approach.

“The crown became an ideal tool for communicating individuality and status when all the other elements were fundamentally locked in artistic tradition and strictly regulated,” writes Nilsson.

Ann Wuyts

According to Nilsson, the crown was created for the living queen, and reflects the main three aspects of Arsinoë's positions – her royal position as King of Lower Egypt, high priestess and God's wife of Amun, and her status of goddess, both during and after her lifetime as thea Philadelphos – can be clearly identified in the crown's iconography. It indicates that she was proclaimed female pharaoh during her lifetime, and that she was regarded the female founder of the Ptolemaic Dynasty.

Arsinoë's crown can be found in at least 27 variations, and was later worn by Ptolemaic queens Cleopatra III and VII. However, it was not only Cleopatra who wanted to re-use Arsinoë’s important and symbolic crown. Male descendants – all named Ptolemy – used her crown as a template when creating a new crown which they gave to the goddess Hathor to honour the domestic priesthood and so win its support when Egypt was gripped by civil war.

“Evidently, this crown was accepted throughout the ages as an individual attribute of Hathor of Dendera, while the crown of Arsinoë, in its original form, disappeared with Cleopatra VII,” writes Nilsson. “The most important conclusion that comes out of this study of the later Hathoric crown is that the Ptolemies found an Egyptian divine couple that could complement their claimed Greek divine ancestry, that Hathor of Dendera and Horus of Edfu signified and personified the male and female side of the Ptolemaic dynasty at the time of the crowns' introduction.”

Check Related Content
Angelina Jolie Cleopatra in Film of Stacy's Schiff's Biography of Egyptian Queen

* Did Cleopatra Prefer Poison to Suicide by Snake?
* Calling all west-coast Egypt fans - King Tut event to take place in Vancouver!
* The million mummy question: Why are there a million mummies buried near Snefu's Seila pyramid?
* Tutankhamun Curator David Silverman Defends the Controversial King Tut Exhibit

Nilsson's thesis is structured around the crown and includes its wider context in the reliefs (with a most fascinating chapter about size and position, relative scaling and the 'crown line' (p 343-392), demonstrating that Arsinoë 's crown placed the queen as the most important figure in a majority of scenes) and paves the way for future studies of Egyptian crowns as symbols of power and status – for instance the difference between crowns worn by Egyptian woman in their roles as queens and those worn by priestesses.

“The creation of Queen Arsinoë’s crown was just the beginning,” she says.

Notes on Magick in Egypt

2010-11-10T20:19:00.000-05:00

Magic in Ancient Egypt
Geraldine Pinch
Papyrus Jumilhac
The Coffin Texts,
Book of Overthrowing Apep.
Book of Breakthing
Book of the Heavenly Cow
Papyrus Jumilhac
Turin Magickal Papyrus
The Book of Two Ways
The Brooklyn Magical Papyrus
The Contending of Horus and Setti
The Books of the End of the Year
The Book of the Last Day of the Year
Papyrus Westcar
Papyrus Lee
Papyrus Rolliri
Papyrus Vandief)
Papyrus Westcar
Bremner-Rhind Papyrus
ChesterBeatty
Papyrus Ebers
The Book of Two Ways

Heka could be identified with the creator himself, particularly when
the latter appeared in child form to symbolize the emergence of new life.
Heka is also described as the ba (the soul or manifestation) of the sun
god. He was the energy which made creation possible and every act of
magic was a continuation of the creative process.

Some Egyptian deities were merely personifications of abstract concepts
or natural phenomena and were never the focus of cult worship or
private devotion. No major temples were built for Heka, but he did have
a priesthood and shrines were dedicated to him in Lower (northern)
Egypt. There was also a goddess called Weret Hekau 'Great of Magic'.
Originally this was just an epithet, applied to a number of goddesses. As
a goddess in her own right, Weret Hekau was usually shown in cobra
form. She was one of the goddesses who acted as a foster-mother to the
divine kings of ancient Egypt and she was the power immanent in the
royal crowns. The snake-shaped wands used by magicians probably
represent her (fig. 3).
All deities and lesser supernatural beings, including the forces of
chaos, had their own heka. It was considered as much a part of them

The evil manifestations of
Seth are shown on a tiny scale compared with the commanding figures
of the god Horus and his mother Isis (fig. 6). From the artistic point of
view, the effect is ridiculous, but good had to be shown as triumphant.
Evil had to be shown as bound to fail. Reducing the power of the enemy
by reducing his scale was a magical technique as well as an artistic
convention.

'One is able to work magic
for a person by means of their name'. Blustering Seth calls himself by
grand names belonging to other deities. He claims to be 'Yesterday and
Tomorrow' and 'Pot of milk that flows from the breast of Bastet'. Horus
dismisses these and other names. Eventually, Seth admits that his name

is 'the evil day on which nothing can be conceived or born'. This name
expresses Seth's true nature, so Horus can then work his magic.
The spell requires the human patient to be identified with Seth, in
spite of this god's bad reputation. Seth was a force of chaos, but it was
not until a late stage in Egyptian culture that he was seen as totally evil. In
the Underworld Books, Seth defends Ra against Apep. One badly
preserved myth tells how the strength and cunning of Seth were needed
to save the goddess Astarte from a sea god who was demanding her as
tribute.

One of the basic principles of Egyptian
magic was that like should be fought with like.

R.o. FAULKNER The Ancient Egyptian Pyramid Texts Oxford, 1969.
R.O. FAULKNER The Ancient Egyptian Coffin Texts 3 vols. Warminster,
1973 /1977/1978.
R.O. FAULKNER & C.ANDREWS The Ancient Egyptian Book of the Dead London,
1985.
M. LICHTHEIM Ancient Egyptian Literature Vols. I—II, Berkeley, 1973/1976.
H. TE VELDE Seth, God of Confusion Leiden, 1977

(The Contending! of Horus and Setti), Osiris threatens to send demon messengers from the Duat into the
realm of the gods if his son Horus is not made king of Egypt. This seems
to reflect an ancient view of Osiris as the grim ruler of a demon host
which posed a threat to the living.

The Book of the Heavenly Cow refers to chaos snakes living in the earth as
a danger to gods and humanity.

In magical papyri dating to Roman times, Anubis acts as the main enforcer of curses

These wands
are flat, curved objects usually made of hippopotamus ivory. They are
decorated with some of the earliest representations of a whole range of
supernatural beings and divine manifestations (figs 19, 20, 38, 70).
These objects are sometimes called magic knives, but they are nothing
like the knives held by protective deities. The shape may be derived from
a type of throwstick used against birds. Flocks of wild birds were a
symbol of the forces of chaos in Egyptian art, so the throwsticks used to
kill or stun them, or the clap-nets used to catch them, could symbolize
the victory of order over chaos. In private magic they were emblems of
the control a magician hoped to exercise over demons.

They describe how the donor has been 'made to see darkness by day' after offending a deity

demons with foreign
names are quite common in Egyptian magical texts. They are usually
hostile beings who have no useful function and must be driven away.
Nubian, Libyan and Syrian magicians are mentioned in spells, but
foreign demons nearly all have names derived from the Semitic
languages spoken in Syria-Palestine. A class of samana demons was
blamed for various types of sickness, particularly fevers and infectious
diseases. Knowledge of foreign myth and magic may have come to
Egypt with immigrants and captives from Syria-Palestine.

the word akh had become a
general term for demon. Earlier, it referred mainly to dead people who
had acquired the status of a transfigured spirit through the use of
funerary magic

The intervention of the dead in the affairs of the living was not always
benevolent. Letters to the dead sometimes accuse akhu of causing
sickness, legal problems, and other disasters. Emotional as well as
physical problems might be blamed on supernatural beings. One text
implies that akhu might be the cause of discord in the home by
possessing people and making them bad-tempered and quarrelsome.1

Another Egyptian word for the dead, mut, nearly always seems
to refer to jealous and dangerous ghosts. Many magical spells promise
protection against any male or female dead person who might try to
inflict harm. The female dead seem to have been particularly feared.

there was nothing heretical about believing in demons and
hostile manifestations of deities.

J. BORGHOUTS 'The Evil Eye of Apopis.'Journal of Egyptian Anhaeo/ogy 59,
1973.

A story in Papyrus Jumilhac (c. 300 BC) explains the custom by relating
how Seth once turned himself into a panther after attacking the body of
Osiris.3 Anubis captured and branded the panther, creating the leopard's
spots. The jackal god decreed that leopard skins should be worn by
priests in memory of his victory over Seth.

A few personal letters from the late second millennium BC
preserve references to women who were called rekhet— 'knowing one'.5
These wise women were consulted as seers who could get in touch with
the dead. A magical text of the late first millennium BC features a wise
woman who is able to diagnose what is wrong with a sick child (see
Chapter Ten). The idea seems to be that the woman can sense which evil
spirit or deity is responsible. These wise women may have taken on the
role of 'seer' after their childbearing years were over.

A.M. GARDINER 'Professional Magicians in Ancient Egypt.' Proceedings of the
Society for Biblical Archaeology 39, 1917.
P. GHALIOUNGI The Physicians of Pharaonic Egypt Cairo/Mainz 1983.
M. LICHTHEIM Ancient Egyptian Literature Vol. in Berkeley, 1980.
S. SAUNRRON 'Le monde du magicien egyptien.' in Le monde du sorcier Sources
Orientales 7, Paris 1966.
S. SAUNERON (trans.A.Morrissett) The Priests of Ancient Egypt New York,
1960.

In another part of the rite, the names and forms were copied onto
papyrus before being sealed in a box and buried. This method of control
seems to be a forerunner of the Islamic tradition of sealing a djinn in a
Bottle

The modern superstition
that you can harm or even kill someone by writing their name on a slip of
paper and shutting it in a drawer is in the same tradition.

Wax figures were made of Apep and of the enemies of Egypt who
were held to be his associates. The humans figurines had their hands tied
behind their backs with red or black thread. The wax models were spat
on, trampled, stabbed with an iron weapon and burned. A similar fate is
shown for models of Seth and his followers in another magical papyrus
in the British Museum (fig. 30). Any remains were pounded in pots of
urine, which was both polluting and destructively acidic.

spell to counter the
poisonous efflux of a demon or ghost also uses a whole range of magical

It evokes the protection of Mafdet, a ferocious feline goddess,
and alludes to a myth in which Horus evaded the sexual advances
of Seth. The names of the supernatural enemy and his parents are to be
uttered, if known, in order to bring them under control. The rubric is
obscure, but it seems that the spell is to be said over a phallus-shaped
loaf inscribed with the names of the enemy. This loaf is to be wrapped in
fatty meat and given to a cat. As the cat devours the loaf so, on the
supernatural plane, the goddess Mafdet will destroy the enemy.

The rubric describes how the magician is to put a particular sort of
black Nile fish into the rose-scented oil. The fish is to be hung up for
some days and then placed in a glass vessel with some kind of plant that
was linked with Isis. The pounded flesh is mixed with the oil and an
incantation is to be said seven times over the mixture at dawn for seven
days running. The magician was to anoint his head with the oil when he
wanted to sleep with the woman he desired.
The remains of the fish were to be embalmed with myrrh and natron
and buried in the magician's house, or in any secret place. Burial of
magical objects or ingredients was a common method of perpetuating
the power of a spell in a particular place. An alternative was to bury the
magical objects or ingredients among tombs, or near a sacred place, so
that the heka of the supernatural beings who dwelled there could
continue to reinforce the spell.

divination through dreams or
manifestations of deities — the elaborate preparations seem designed to
put the magician's assistant into a trance.
In one such spell in the London-Leiden Papyrus, the magician is to take a
bronze bowl engraved with a figure of Anubis, fill it with water and cover
the water with a film of oil. The child medium is to be made to lie on four
bricks with a cloth over his head. The magician lights a lamp on one side
of the child and a censer on the other. He is then to burn exotic incense
and chant an invocation to Anubis over and over again. It is hardly
FURTHER READING
R.O. FAULKNER 'The Bremner-Rhind Papyrus i-iv.' Journal of 'Egyptian
Archaeology 22—24, 1936—38.
F. LEXA Magie dans I'Egjipte antique Vol. i, Paris 1925.
M.J. RAVEN 'Wax in Egyptian Magic and Symbolism.' Oudheidkundige
Mededelingen het Rijksmuseum van Oudheden te I^eiden 64, 1983.
R.K. RITNP;R The Mechanics of Ancient Egyptian Magical Practice Chicago, 1993.
89

Among the most sinister objects from the ancient world are
figurines in human shape which were used to cast a spell on the
people they depicted. Such objects only survive when they were
buried as part of the rite, usually in the vicinity of tombs. The British
Museum has a small figurine made in dark wax which dates to the period
when Egypt was under Roman rule (figs 46,47). It has strands of human
hair pushed into its navel and a scrap of papyrus inserted in its back. The
hair would transfer the essence of the person it belonged to into the
figurine. Rites performed over the figurine would then affect the owner
of the hair. In the Graeco-Egyptian papyri, some curse spells recommend
mixing the hair of the intended victim with the hair of a dead
person. The scrap of papyrus which contained the written component of
the spell is now unreadable, so the exact purpose of this wax figurine
remains unknown.
A more gruesome figurine, now in the Louvre Museum, Paris, is in the
form of a woman with her arms tied behind her back (fig. 48). Nails have
been driven deep into the clay body of the woman. Drawing on parallels
from European witchcraft or Caribbean voodoo, the obvious assumption
is that this figurine was intended to kill the woman depicted or to
cause her severe pain. However, written sources prove that figurines
were used in variety of ways in Egyptian magic. Objects found with the
Paris figurine make it clear that infliction of physical harm was not the
intention.1

The Paris figurine was buried inside a clay pot together with a lead
lamella inscribed with a love charm in Greek. The charm invokes Thoth,
Anubis, Antinoos (a lover of the Emperor Hadrian who was deified after
drowning in the Nile) and the spirits of the dead. Several spells in the
Graeco-Egyptian papyri for gaining the love of a man or woman
describe just this type of procedure. A magical papyrus in the Louvre
directs the magician or would-be lover to make a figurine in the form of a
kneeling woman with her hands tied behind her back. The names of
powerful demons are to be written on the woman's limbs. Possibly the
Paris figurine conceals a scrap of papyrus with such names written on it.
The lover then pierces the body with thirteen needles or nails, saying
each time 'I pierce the stomach or throat [etc.] of X, that she may think
of no-one but me'.

An invocation to deities, demons and spirits was to be written on a
lead tablet and tied to the figurine with a knotted cord, or buried close to
the figurine in a graveyard. If possible, these objects were to be buried in
the grave of someone who had died young or through violence. Such
spirits were more likely to linger on earth and show malice against the
living, so they could be manipulated by the magician. The only pains to
be inflicted by the needles were the pains of love. The magician intended
to make his victim wild with desire.

Nectanebo is said to have repelled invasions by making wax
models of his own ships and men and those of the invaders. After
placing them all in a bowl of water, Nectanebo would wave his ebony
rod and invoke gods and demons to animate the wax models and sink
the enemy ships. This caused the real enemy fleet to founder, until the
day when the gods decreed that his reign should come to an end and
Nectanebo was forced to flee to Macedonia

In
The Book of Overthrowing Apep, wax models are made of current enemies of
the state, as well as of the eternal forces of chaos. These enemies were
identified by the use of their names and then destroyed in a variety of
ways. Similar rituals are known from other sites, such as the temple of
the goddess Mut at Heliopolis and the temple of Osiris at Abydos
(fig. 30). Magic of this kind can be traced back at least as far as the late
third millennium BC.
A spell in The Coffin Texts refers to the breaking of pots and figurines.
Archaeologists have found the remains of such rites at the royal cemeteries
of Giza, Saqqara and Lisht, and at several Egyptian forts in Nubia.
Broken pots and clay or stone figurines are inscribed in the hieratic script
with lists of the enemies of Egypt. The body of the figurine may be
flattened into a tablet shape to give more space for the text. On the back,
the arms, or the arms and the legs, are bound together. In the more
detailed examples, the heads display foreign features and hairstyles.

The Execration Texts provide valuable information on the foreign
enemies of Egypt, but the lists soon became fixed. Names were
repeated, sometimes in garbled versions, long after an enemy had ceased
to be a physical danger. The spirits of defeated enemies or executed
traitors were probably regarded as a continuing supernatural threat,
which needed to be met with magic. Some of the Execration Texts end
with a section mentioning every evil word, thought, plot or dream. The
wording is similar to that of contemporary spells on papyrus which
promise to protect against the malice of demons and ghosts. The
Egyptians named in the Execration Texts are referred to as mut, the same
word used of the troublesome dead in protective spells for private
persons.
The red pots on which execration texts were written were ritually
broken as part of the cursing ceremony in order to smash the enemy's
Power

There were various magical techniques for disabling the enemies
represented by such figurines. Some crude mud execration figures from
a cemetery at Lisht were found in a model sarcophagus (outer coffin).
The Cairo Museum has several boxes containing clay 'captive figurines'.
The Book of Overthrowing Apep also mentions burying figurines, or figures
drawn on papyrus, in boxes. This was presumably done within the
temple precincts where the gods could guard the boxes. The most
graphic ritual was the burning of wax figurines in special furnaces.
Traces of melted wax were found beside the skull of the sacrificed
Nubian at Mirgissa, and some magical papyri show the burning of
enemies in furnaces or cauldrons (fig. 30).

The principle of transference is sometimes mentioned in the rubrics
to spells. A spell to relieve stomach-ache in a papyrus of the late second
millennium BC: is to be said over a 'woman's statue of clay'. The rubric
goes on to explain that the affliction would then be sent down into the
'Isis statue'.

but the standard practice
was probably to absorb the statue's magic by touching it, or by drinking
water poured over it. One of the inscriptions describes the king as the
lion who chases away all (hostile) gods and spirits. The whole monument
seems to be emphasizing that it is the king who is providing this magical
service for his workforce and protecting the cities of Egypt from
incursions by desert creatures.

Temple statues of priests and officials also provided a public service.
To set up a statue of yourself in an Egyptian temple was a privilege
confined to temple personnel or granted to important officials as a mark
of royal favour. Such statues were thought to provide an alternative body
for the person's ka. The ka became a resident of the temple and could
share in the offerings made there to the gods. Temple statues of the early
part of the second millennium BC often have inscriptions which address
the staff of the temple, promising good fortune for them and their
descendants if they will make offerings to the statue-owner. Similar
inscriptions are found on the outer areas of tombs and are based on the
belief that the dead could act on behalf of the living, particularly in
celestial courts of justice

Texts of this era begin to describe the use of specific amulets. Some of
the passages in The Coffin Texts which mention amulets seem to be
adapted from everyday magic. A papyrus now in Berlin describes how to
make an amulet (wedja) for a baby. The spell is to be said over gold and
garnet beads and a seal with the image of a hand and a crocodile.4 Such
seals do survive. The hand and the crocodile will slay, or drive off, any
hostile spirits who approach the baby. The seal and the beads are to be
strung on linen thread and hung at the baby's throat. Many of the strings
of beads and seals found in children's graves had probably been used in a
spell of this sort, but with tragic lack of success.

Some amuletic jewellery of this era shows the same range of creatures
and symbols as the apotropaic wands. A gold and silver ornament,
perhaps designed to be placed around a child's neck, is decorated with
baboons, hares, hawks, snakes, a turtle, two finger amulets, the symbol
of the goddess Bat, wedjat eyes and ankh and djed signs (fig. 57). Its
purpose was probably to place the wearer within a protective circle.

The child is promised long life, good health and ample
possessions. Such things might be requested of a god in any religious
text, but the amuletic decrees also portray the dark and dangerous
aspects of the Egyptian pantheon. They promise to protect the child
against harmful manifestations of deities such as Isis and Thoth, as well
as against demons, foreign sorcerers and the Evil Eye. Particularly
dreaded were Sekhmet and her son Nefertem. The amuletic decrees
claimed to be able help their owners to cheat fate. Any divine messengers
coming to kill or injure the owner of the amulet would be
persuaded or tricked into attacking a substitute.

Some present-day Indian temples contain stelae to
cure snakebite, just as Horus cippi were set up in Egyptian temples

One spell in Papyrus
Leiden 1348 offers protection from head to foot. Each part of the body is
assigned a deity who will be its protection (so). The deities chosen may
evoke particular mythical events or images, transforming the patient's
body into a kind of cosmic map.
The patient's right eye is identified with the solar eye of Ra-Atum and
his left eye with the lunar eye of Horus (see Chapter Two). His back is
Geb and his belly is Nut (see fig. 9). His penis is the baboon god Baba, his
thighs are Isis and Nephthys, and his feet are those of Shu. The text ends
by promising that there isn't a single part of the body which has not been
sealed by a deity. The rubric reveals that all this protection was against
sickness inflicted by hostile ghosts, particularly female ones.

To drive a person mad, it was only necessary to tie a hair
from the victim to a hair from a corpse and fasten them both to the body
of a hawk. A noble spirit might be summoned by invocations from the
necropolis to haunt the dreams of an enemy of the magician. Letters
were written to the dead in order to compel, rather than request, them to
carry out the magician's will

In one example, a curse against a man or woman is written on papyrus
and bound with an iron ring. The papyrus is to be buried when the moon
is waning, in the grave of someone who has died an untimely or violent
death. This gives the victim into the power of the dead person, so that
the latter will enforce the curse. The openly expressed malevolence of
these spells seems unEgyptian, but similar desires may lie behind some
of the earlier letters to the dead. These do not specify exactly how the
akhu are to deal with the writer's enemies.

Dream 11-5-2010

2010-11-05T10:25:00.003-04:00

I was taking classes. It was one of those closed communities - in a bubble so to speak. My freind (I dont know who they are)- were exchanging books on witchcraft. Even the cool lauri cabbot book was featured - its orrange. When classes were over, we left to go hang out at a coffee shop, but I had forgotten someting. I really didnt intend to go hang out as I had something else to do, but I had forgotten something. So I went back to look for it in my desk. At the last moment I decided to take my laptop as well.

In my class was a guy - small of stature. And he had been picked on by the other guys. Ususally he had just been ignored by everyone, he was the smartes kid in the class. I rememmber he had dark hair and his uniform was black. I cant remember what the girls wore. I had already changed. He stumbled back in class and kinda fell down beside me. He didnt say anything but I remembered he had such a sad looking expression, it almost made me cry. I had always liked him, but he wasnt known for talking to other people, so we had never talked before. I wrapped my arms around him for a few moments, neither of us saying anything.

I eventually got up to leave, but first had a look around the class. I then went home and went home to start my project. My studdy was very well lit. I remember I recieved a call. In the dream I was doing readings like I normally do in rl. But I hadnt logged in which I thought was odd. I stumbled over my greeting, the caller hung up.

There was something I didnt feel right about so I went back to the class room, stopping first at a book store to pick something up. When I finnally reached the class room some of my freinds came in = muttering about how something was odd about me when we left, but they decided it was fine now. but === there was somethign weird going on .

They were all going somewhere to hide because it seems like mr smart kid was capturing people's consciousness and puting them in andriods. And the andriods were wandering about capturing other people. There was a door in the back of the room that lead to a kind of fall outshelter with one of those humongous computers that tied into the security sys of the entire commune/dome. So we decided to go there.

At one point I saw a tripple headed one and one of my friends was telling me who it was before opening fire and destroying it. Then we reached the shelter and locked ourselves in and I was about to hook up my laptop.

I remember thinking about going to talk to him because for some reason I was convinced he wouldnt make me into an android.

I woke up.

Egyptian Oracle Houses

2010-11-02T20:17:00.005-04:00

Geb - He is the first house, the cause and basis of current situation or the premise upon which the situation is based. In an analysis of any situation or project, it is essential to understand its beginnings. If a situation based on a lie or faulty premise, it can not succeed or prosper until the truth is revealed or the calculations corrected. Regardless of strong and positive signs in other houses, no lasting good can come when aspects of the first house are weak or harmful. If the tile shows a strong and beneficial influence, the foundation is firm, the situation or project may well be worth pursuing, or the relationship worth salvaging. If all other character tiles show neg influences, you might consider waiting until a later time when the indications are more favorable.

Nut - What sustains or nurtures you or the issue. Any situation must have appropriate nurturing to grow to a fruitful outcome. If the nurturing is inadequate or its source blocked, the result will not be what it could have been the proper support been there in the beginning. The tile will show the degree and quality of energy that feeds the issue or relationship, or what is holding the current situation in place. They can also show what is interfering with that nurturing, or what effects that nurturing has on you and the present situation.

Wsr -
Early vegetation ntr. Cycle. Rebirth. He taught agriculture and domestication of animals. He represents you or the question. Shows your current state of mind or state of being, or the nature of the issue under consideration.

Set - aridity and storms - fixation - This position shows what is in the way. They show the guise in which opposition is cloaked so that it might, bring disaster. By considering the nature of it, you can nullify it or avoid the worst part. for further details check the house or heru.

Auset - Mastery - All feelings of the issue also suggestions on how to manipulate the situation - the quality, nature and depths of feelings, they reveal hidden motivations and driving forces of the participants.

Nebt-Het - the things that are dark coming into light. Dreams, things that have not yet come into being or are not yet apparent. What you dont know or see is most often what causes you the greatest difficulty. The resources that you dont recognize that make you miss the opportunities to make your project or relationship prosper. Reveals what is working against you, your own subconscious or issues and calculations you have misjudged or failed to recognize. Reveals hidden sources of strength and assistance that need to be recognized and encouraged.

Heru - home and environment, not only relatives and blood kin but also close friends that are part of your spiritual or emotional family. This is your personal nitch in the world. Shows you the greatest source of strength or your most fatal personal weakness. Counterbalance the forces of set.

Sekhmet - The Powerful. active, fiery principle of the sun and the defender of universal order. divine fire animating creation. mistress of demons who caused and could cure illnesses. Patron of physicians. The powers and forces available to you, your personal powers and inner fire, your force of will. The tiles that fall in this house indicate whether you have sufficient skill and resources to deal with the issue at hand on your own or whether you should seek outside help. The state of your personal health and how it affects and is affects by the subject of the reading.

Anpu - a result of the union with you and your hidden self. As a guide he can be regarded as thus through all life passages. Like a road map, the house of Anpu gives guidance by supplying the insight or information you may need to apply to the issue under consideration. The character tiles in this house often bring all the others into focus and resolve what seems to be confusing elements by revealing their true connection. They may show an aspect of the issue you have not previously examined or give you an idea of where to look to find what you need. They can indicate whether you should trust guidance offered to you from an outside source or heed the voice of your own better judgment and instinct ts. IF the character Ma'at and Uadj are in this house they are good indicators that you should trust your inner feelings and be guided by your intuition. If pyramid or scarab it indicates that the issue at hand is of major significance in your fate or destiny.

Het-Heru - The great mother of the world. Fertility as she constantly brings forth new life. holds ruler ship over cyclical natural changes that are necessary elements of growth. creativity for artists and artisans, and success for enterprises and commercial ventures. Omens for growth and development of the issue under consideration. Indicates the degree to which an issue or relationship will flourish given the current circumstances. Show what is needed and what is hampering the desired development. If subject is a person or relationship. this house can tell you about love and partnerships; what their quality is, how you affect or are affected by them.

Djehuti - the heart, mind and reason of Ra. He spoke the words of Ra's will in order for it to be carried out. Created mdu ntr. All sciences. How to make the best of the situation at hand. The advise not only represents wisdom and understanding but also their application. Tiles in this house show what wisdom can be gained from the experience, or they may advise a course of action.

Ma'at - principle of law, ethical judgment and social order/ harmonious balance of the universe as a whole. Justice. Genuine. Reality in its purest sense stripped of all delusions and facades. Balance, harmony, grace, and order. This is the determination or outcome of the issue in question. This outcome is the synthesis of all influences and powers revealed in the previous houses. In general readings intended to determine the influences prevailing in your life, tiles in this house show the direction your life is going and the probable best one that can come of the forces currently in motion. They also reveal the worst that can come of all the influences because this house also contains what is most feared.

Egyptian Oracle Numbers

2010-11-02T20:17:00.004-04:00

One
absolute unity, essence of life, and pure potential as expressed by the qualities of that element. One is conscious existence that has not yet acted or manifested

Two
duality and polarization that produces dynamic tension. The static principle of the potential of completely equal, balanced forces.

Three
the principle of dynamic attraction btwn polarities. three is the passion of the dualities that results in their annihilation, as in the meeting of matter and antimatter. It is the act of reconciliation that results in pure creation.

Four
pure, manifested potential of creativity. a double duality and the four essential elements that are further acted upon to produce realization

Five
union of dynamic tension with active fire. The desire for continuance, instinct for survival, the spirit's search for the infinite. This dynamic results in ever-expanding activity and creativity.

Six
manifestation in the physical world, power of achievement and fulfillment in which survival and continuance are assured and manifested in a kaleidoscopic variety of resulting forms. The Cube representing volume and perfectly balanced solid physical space in which all sides and angles are equal. Equilibrium and stability of physically manifested space.

Seven
signifies the summation and unification of the first six numbers. Seven contains them all, just as pure white light contains all six colors of the spectrum. By manifesting the other numbers simultaneously, seven achieves a distinct identity that brings their diverse natures into resolution is known as the sevenfold unity or harmony. Seven is the ultimate union of spirit with matter and, as the sum of one and six, represents true growth and evolution, enabling true realization.

Egyptian Oracles Elements

2010-11-02T20:11:00.001-04:00

Air - Hapi- circulation- move necessary elements to permeate and fill an area so that all parts of an organism or issue can share their qualities. This defines its basic nature and the way in which it will behave or grow. Essential elements or qualities before an action is taken place or form is achieved. Air represents the most basic qualities of thought, consciousness and beginnings. Motion.

Fire - Quebsenuf - the fiery activity and primal motion. Energy, vigor and passion. When the qualities of fire are applied to the conscious identity of air, new combinations and partnerships are possible, engendering strength and protection. When sudden action or danger is precipitated by the acceleration of energies, its forces are transmuted by the strength of fire to allow healing. the information gained from the is transmutational process is assimilated to become wisdom, allowing you to achieve triumph through the results of action.

Water - Imset - the sorting function, the ability to separate a thing or issue into its basic elements. The tiles illustrate watery motion and coalescence. The motion of water moves and lifts all elements then heavier parts sink to the bottom, while lighter ones are carried by the force of the current. Water represents the qualities of nourishment, intuition, and the subconscious transformed by the atma.

Earth - Transmutation - Rebirth - the ability to change raw material into usable form. transfiguration, transmutation and condensation as truth, harmony and reality being revealed.

Divination Studdy 1

2010-11-02T15:48:00.004-04:00

Egytian Oracle

Single Omen
(specific question)
potential

Three For Tomorrow

Sa (body) Adaptability
Triumph and Mastery - the strongest benevolent influence
You are in the most advantageous influence

Seshen (Inspiration)
the energies of chaos and negative influence are not focused and diffused. There will be more like a disruption of alliance than a huge disaster.

Ankh (life)
Uadejet - health and influence - protection

Houses One and Two - What has initially caused or generated the current issue and what nurture or holds it in place.

-- House Reading--

Basis

Geb - He is the first house, the cause and basis of current situation or the premise upon which the situation is based. In an analysis of any situation or project, it is essential to understand its beginnings. If a situation based on a lie or faulty premise, it can not succeed or prosper until the truth is revealed or the calculations corrected. Regardless of strong and positive signs in other houses, no lasting good can come when aspects of the first house are weak or harmful. If the tile shows a strong and beneficial influence, the foundation is firm, the situation or project may well be worth pursuing, or the relationship worth salvaging. If all other character tiles show neg influences, you might consider waiting until a later time when the indications are more favorable.
a. Foundation
Water - the sorting function, the ability to separate a thing or issue into its basic elements. The tiles illustrate watery motion and coalescence. The motion of water moves and lifts all elements then heavier parts sink to the bottom, while lighter ones are carried by the force of the current. Water represents the qualities of nourishment, intuition, and the subconscious transformed by the atma.
17 - aat - initiation
3 - the principle of dynamic attraction btwn polarities. three is the passion of the dualities that results in their annihilation, as in the meeting of matter and antimatter. It is the act of reconciliation that results in pure creation.

Tile- R -

Delay. A waste of time. A depressing errand. This initiation will be a distressful struggle. Change comes from force of necessity not inner growth.

Nut
What sustains or nurtures you or the issue. Any situation must have appropriate nurturing to grow to a fruitful outcome. If the nurturing is inadequate or its source blocked, the result will not be what it could have been the proper support been there in the beginning. The tile will show the degree and quality of energy that feeds the issue or relationship, or what is holding the current situation in place. They can also show what is interfering with that nurturing, or what effects that nurturing has on you and the present situation.

b. Nurturing -
Fire - Quebsenuf - the fiery activity and primal motion. Energy, vigor and passion. When the qualities of fire are applied to the conscious identity of air, new combinations and partnerships are possible, engendering strength and protection. When sudden action or danger is precipitated by the acceleration of energies, its forces are transmuted by the strength of fire to allow healing. the information gained from the is transmutational process is assimilated to become wisdom, allowing you to achieve triumph through the results of action.

10 Maau - Lion/Guardian
3 - the principle of dynamic attraction btwn polarities. three is the passion of the dualities that results in their annihilation, as in the meeting of matter and antimatter. It is the act of reconciliation that results in pure creation.

Tile - R -
When Reversed, the forces of the house are weak and vulnerable. You must draw strength from other houses to shore up this weakened aria. The aspect of the issue at hand represented by this house is the area where other negative or harmful energies will enter the situation. This is the place where you are most vulnerable

Elements of The Question
They illustrate you or the issue. The are the current core elements of the matter

Subject of the Divination
Wsr
Early vegetation ntr. Cycle. Rebirth. He taught agriculture and domestication of animals. He represents you or the question. Shows your current state of mind or state of being, or the nature of the issue under consideration.

Fire - Quebsenuf - the fiery activity and primal motion. Energy, vigor and passion. When the qualities of fire are applied to the conscious identity of air, new combinations and partnerships are possible, engendering strength and protection. When sudden action or danger is precipitated by the acceleration of energies, its forces are transmuted by the strength of fire to allow healing. the information gained from the is transmutational process is assimilated to become wisdom, allowing you to achieve triumph through the results of action

12 - Uadjet - eyes of heru/ healing
5- union of dynamic tension with active fire. The desire for continuance, instinct for survival, the spirit's search for the infinite. This dynamic results in ever-expanding activity and creativity.

Tile - R -
ill health and weakened defenses due to an imbalance in your lifestyle either on a physical, emotional, or spiritual basis. You have put too much emphasis in only one area of your life and have left the others unattended. the diminishing of a project or relationship. A warning in the house it occupies, you should examine your efforts immediately so that balance and strength can be restored.

Opposition
Set - aridity and storms - fixation - This position shows what is in the way. They show the guise in which opposition is cloaked so that it might, bring disaster. By considering the nature of it, you can nullify it or avoid the worst part. for further details check the house or heru.

Water - the sorting function, the ability to separate a thing or issue into its basic elements. The tiles illustrate watery motion and coalescence. The motion of water moves and lifts all elements then heavier parts sink to the bottom, while lighter ones are carried by the force of the current. Water represents the qualities of nourishment, intuition, and the subconscious transformed by the atma.
16-Sma-balance/weight/unification
2 - duality and polarization that produces dynamic tension. The static principle of the potential of completely equal, balanced forces.

Tile - R-
the scales are weighted and out of balance. Reevaluate your priorities and attitudes so that a more effective course of action can be taken.

Emotions - Mastery - All feelings of the issue also suggestions on how to manipulate the situation - the quality, nature and depths of feelings, they reveal hidden motivations and driving forces of the participants.

Earth - Transmutation - Rebirth - the ability to change raw material into usable form. transfiguration, transmutation and condensation as truth, harmony and reality being revealed.

27 - Khepri - rebirth transformation
6 - manifestation in the physical world, power of achievement and fulfillment in which survival and continuance are assured and manifested in a kaleidoscopic variety of resulting forms. The Cube representing volume and perfectly balanced solid physical space in which all sides and angles are equal. Equilibrium and stability of physically manifested space.

Tile
Renewing growth in the hosue in which it falls. Issues and forces that have been dormant are awakening in new forms. This is a good omen for stalled projects and undeveloped relationships. Kehpri may also indicate a transforming rebirth for you, especially when found in either the house of wr or ma'at. blocked energies are freed to flow and blocked paths are freed for travel. This may be in a worldly, mental or spiritual sense.

Hidden Forces
Nebt-Het - the things that are dark coming into light. Dreams, things that have not yet come into being or are not yet apparent. What you dont know or see is most often what causes you the greatest difficulty. The resources that you dont recognize that make you miss the opportunities to make your project or relationship prosper. Reveals what is working against you, your own subconscious or issues and calculations you have misjudged or failed to recognize. Reveals hidden sources of strength and assistance that need to be recognized and encouraged.

Earth - Transmutation - Rebirth - the ability to change raw material into usable form. transfiguration, transmutation and condensation as truth, harmony and reality being revealed.

28 - truth, harmony, justice
7- signifies the summation and unification of the first six numbers. Seven contains them all, just as pure white light contains all six colors of the spectrum. By manifesting the other numbers simultaneously, seven achieves a distinct identity that brings their diverse natures into resolution is known as the sevenfold unity or harmony. Seven is the ultimate union of spirit with matter and, as the sum of one and six, represents true growth and evolution, enabling true realization.

Tile - R -
Order is scattered if not overturned. When order doesnt turn to chaos, it solidifies and becomes a narrow prison. Legal judgments go against you. Steps should be taken immediately to restore the balance, or ruin will result. The strings of the harp are out of tune, and the song does not agree or harmonize with the listeners.

Effects - how the issue will be affected or how it will affect you

Home and Environment
Heru - home and environment, not only relatives and blood kin but also close friends that are part of your spiritual or emotional family. This is your personal nitch in the world. Shows you the greatest source of strength or your most fatal personal weakness. Counterbalance the forces of set.

Air - Hapi- circulation- move necessary elements to permeate and fill an area so that all parts of an organism or issue can share their qualities. This defines its basic nature and the way in which it will behave or grow. Essential elements or qualities before an action is taken place or form is achieved. Air represents the most basic qualities of thought, consciousness and beginnings. Motion.

6- Nefer-beuty/maturity
6 - manifestation in the physical world, power of achievement and fulfillment in which survival and continuance are assured and manifested in a kaleidoscopic variety of resulting forms. The Cube representing volume and perfectly balanced solid physical space in which all sides and angles are equal. Equilibrium and stability of physically manifested space.

Tile - R -
things may seem fine on the surface but that beauty only goes skin deep. you should look deeper into the issue; plans or persons may not be what they seem to be. Your plans have been hastily conceived and carelessly executed. you may be indulging in trivialities and neglecting more important , deeper issues or aspects of the situation.

Querrents Personal Powers
Sekhmet - The Powerful. active, fiery principle of the sun and the defender of universal order. divine fire animating creation. mistress of demons who caused and could cure illnesses. Patron of physicians. The powers and forces available to you, your personal powers and inner fire, your force of will. The tiles that fall in this house indicate whether you have sufficient skill and resources to deal with the issue at hand on your own or whether you should seek outside help. The state of your personal health and how it affects and is affects by the subject of the reading.

Earth - Transmutation - Rebirth - the ability to change raw material into usable form. transfiguration, transmutation and condensation as truth, harmony and reality being revealed.

24-Sa- Papyrus-shelter-adaptability
3 - the principle of dynamic attraction btwn polarities. three is the passion of the dualities that results in their annihilation, as in the meeting of matter and antimatter. It is the act of reconciliation that results in pure creation.

Tile
the enviornment has provided all the materials necessary for your productive survival. However, it requires action to put thse resources to use. Examine the house occupide by sa to discover what these resources are and the best way to use them. you must remain both adaptable and aware of changing conditions. All elements necessary for a successful outcome are present, and you have all the skills to make the best use of what the environment provides.

Guidance
Anpu - a result of the union with you and your hidden self. As a guide he can be regarded as thus through all life passages. Like a road map, the house of Anpu gives guidance by supplying the insight or information you may need to apply to the issue under consideration. The character tiles in this house often bring all the others into focus and resolve what seems to be confusing elements by revealing their true connection. They may show an aspect of the issue you have not previously examined or give you an idea of where to look to find what you need. They can indicate whether you should trust guidance offered to you from an outside source or heed the voice of your own better judgment and instinct ts. IF the character Ma'at and Uadj are in this house they are good indicators that you should trust your inner feelings and be guided by your intuition. If pyramid or scarab it indicates that the issue at hand is of major significance in your fate or destiny.

Earth - Transmutation - Rebirth - the ability to change raw material into usable form. transfiguration, transmutation and condensation as truth, harmony and reality being revealed.

23 Menyet- counter poise/ joy/pleasure
2 - duality and polarization that produces dynamic tension. The static principle of the potential of completely equal, balanced forces.

Tile - R -
loss, sorrow, poverty and illness. Infects the houses around it. Abundance becomes a glut, pleasures and luxuries become a burden. Redirect your energies toward a more productive goal.

Love and Pleasure
Het-Heru
The great mother of the world. Fertility as she constantly brings forth new life. holds ruler ship over cyclical natural changes that are necessary elements of growth. creativity for artists and artisans, and success for enterprises and commercial ventures. Omens for growth and development of the issue under consideration. Indicates the degree to which an issue or relationship will flourish given the current circumstances. Show what is needed and what is hampering the desired development. If subject is a person or relationship. this house can tell you about love and partnerships; what their quality is, how you affect or are affected by them.

Earth - Transmutation - Rebirth - the ability to change raw material into usable form. transfiguration, transmutation and condensation as truth, harmony and reality being revealed.

3 -Nef- air/movement/communication
3 - the principle of dynamic attraction btwn polarities. three is the passion of the dualities that results in their annihilation, as in the meeting of matter and antimatter. It is the act of reconciliation that results in pure creation.

Tile - R -
motion is impeded. Travel is delayed. Communications are garbled and missed. Logic and reason are muddied, leading to the blind alleys. Characters in the other houses should be consulted to discover the cause and or remiedy for the impediment. If non seem apparent, you should examin your own goals and motivation to see if the resistance is self-generated.

Probable Outcome

Wisdom and Advise
Djehuti - the heart, mind and reason of Ra. He spoke the words of Ra's will in order for it to be carried out. Created mdu ntr. All sciences. How to make the best of the situation at hand. The advise not only represents wisdom and understanding but also their application. Tiles in this house show what wisdom can be gained from the experience, or they may advise a course of action.

Water - Imset - the sorting function, the ability to separate a thing or issue into its basic elements. The tiles illustrate watery motion and coalescence. The motion of water moves and lifts all elements then heavier parts sink to the bottom, while lighter ones are carried by the force of the current. Water represents the qualities of nourishment, intuition, and the subconscious transformed by the atma.

18 - Sobek - destruction and negativity
4 - pure, manifested potential of creativity. a double duality and the four essential elements that are further acted upon to produce realization

Tile - R -
negativity is diffused and less focused. A general disruption rather than a specific disaster. The position its in should be carefully considered to discern any mediating forces that may be available.

Determination and Synthesis
Ma'at - principle of law, ethical judgment and social order/ harmonious balance of the universe as a whole. Justice. Genuine. Reality in its purest sense stripped of all delusions and facades. Balance, harmony, grace, and order. This is the determination or outcome of the issue in question. This outcome is the synthesis of all influences and powers revealed in the previous houses. In general readings intended to determine the influences prevailing in your life, tiles in this house show the direction your life is going and the probable best one that can come of the forces currently in motion. They also reveal the worst that can come of all the influences because this house also contains what is most feared.

Water - Imset - the sorting function, the ability to separate a thing or issue into its basic elements. The tiles illustrate watery motion and coalescence. The motion of water moves and lifts all elements then heavier parts sink to the bottom, while lighter ones are carried by the force of the current. Water represents the qualities of nourishment, intuition, and the subconscious transformed by the atma.

20 - Ab/heart/conscious
6 - manifestation in the physical world, power of achievement and fulfillment in which survival and continuance are assured and manifested in a kaleidoscopic variety of resulting forms. The Cube representing volume and perfectly balanced solid physical space in which all sides and angles are equal. Equilibrium and stability of physically manifested space.

Tile - R -
when it is reversed, ab indicates that you have been def to your true feeling s and the voice of your conscience. you have denied your inner knoledge of what is right and healthy. YOu are not learning the lessons fo that house occupied by the ab can teach you. If you do not heed your inner voices, nothing of value can result.

for Ignorance

2010-10-30T21:47:00.000-04:00

reading a book literally and not understanding
46:16
it is better off burning it and drinking it....
46:23
it gives protection against evil if done so

Unedited Saga Of Setesh

2010-10-29T23:35:00.001-04:00

He awoke, in dull grey, and in pain. Pain was not something he was used to, he atempted to sit up, and then discovered his ankles and wrists were encased in shackles,connected by a single leignth of chain. He couldn't move no matter that he'd wanted to. His limbs were beyond stiff and aching painfully.

His eyes adjusted to the dimn light, the floor on which he seemed to have been tossed (his side, including his head hurt more than the rest of him) was a myrad of collors of tiles, small tiles. The walls were the plain matalic of a storage room . He could be anywhere. He was not one of inactivity, it had never sat well with him, and it seemed it was something in which his father approved:

Peple who like to be lazy are prevedted from doing so by thier own minds. Despite themselves, thier brains keep on working, thier minds generate a lot of false thinking. When you false think, you get caught in the six paths, turning around with out cease. Originally your you wanted to be lazy, but indoing so, you end up taxing your brain even more. You waste no small amount of energy in haing random thoughts and you end up even more tired and more lazy. You get lethargic and feel that everything is meaningless. In this way it is good, the inordinatly lazy don't go aroudn steeling things.and you will accidentally keep the precepts of civilized society.

He closed his eyes, his fear and disorientation choking him, but he remained quiet. His father told him that some day, this may happen. His father had many enamies, he would have to be strong and crafty if he was to survive, let alone escape what ever this was.

He vaguely recalled the breathing excersises his father taught him in order to calm himself down and then, for lack of anything better to do, he stared at the floor in an attempt to discern a patteren. He didnt think there was one, but then again he never studdied art too closely.

His consciousness fled a couple of times. He was not sure how long he had been there, nor any clue as to how he came to be there, he fount the colored tiles to be odly comforting. He distracted himself by counting how many small tiles made up each primary color.

At leangth the door slid open. Four boys, only a few years his senior entered. Each wore the emblem of a House he didn't recognise. He could not have struggled as much as he'd wanted to, as he was incapeable of moving.

One released the long that ran allong his back that his shackles were attatched to, the other looped leads of new chaines through each shackle. One boy per each chain. They then picked him up, cayring him off. They had taken his clothes, who ever they were and had not bothered to replace them.

His throte was too dry and his tongue to swollen to speak, as questions teamed through his mind. It was obvious his Fathers enamies had cought up with them, but why, he wondered .... why was he chained as if he had done wrong? Where was his mother?

His father had made sure he was well educated in the Universal Laws that govorned each planet. To be certain each planet had their own by laws, but no one wanted to face the Golactic Police by ingnoring the Universal Laws, and one of the Universal Laws stated that the Family was not to be punnished for the crim of the one.

He was not sure what it was his father actually did. To be sure he was gone more often than not on his crusade of cleansing the universe of evil, but he'd never quite figured out what that meant. He'd always been under the impression that his father was a man of a Holy Order of some sort.

He and his mother had lead an idylic exsistance on Ookapi, a planet his father had populated with the ....faithful? the Pure? He wondered if he would ever see the system of Kepesh again, and what of the people of the system... where were they? What of the rest of the Ookapi?

He and his mother had lead an idylilc exsistance on the planet of Kepesh where his father had transplanted the survivors of thier race, the ookapi. He had realised when he was six, that he was blessed by the Great God with quick intelligance, he didnt think his father would have visited him at all if he had not been. He had been quick to learn the most common forms of communication and languages of the systems that were a part of Golactic Cenrtal and the histories of each that formed the cohesive whole. He knew also, that he had other siblings, but he had been sperated from then as soon as he'd shown an aptitude for learning.

As if his father didn't want him to be contaminated with normal children as he'd overheard one of the pleathera of servants say.

His four guards had taken him to a healing room, and tossed him on the table as they would a sack of potatoes. Perhaps these people were renagades ... those who hid from the Laws of Golactic Cenrtal?

His head bounced as he impaced the large table they threw him onto, causing him to see stars and believe that perhaps his skull had shattered into thousands of pieces. For a moment he was blinded by the pain of not just his head, but his body.

>Did not one give this child water?<
No response, the were speaking an obscure dialect of the House of the Landed.
>This is descraceful, what did this child do?<
Again, no response from his guards.
Then he felt the vibration of the hum, as augmented by the healing crystals.
>I wonder why he didnt heal himself, or shift, ?< another asked
>Yes all the Ookapi can, but perhaps he is not full Ookapi, his mother was from a House you know<
Everything had snapped back to clearity, and all pain was gone thanks to the healers. He reasised that the guards had not once relinquished the chaines attatched to the shackles. He took a closer look at the shackles.

He recognised them, his father had shown these to him, they would change if he shifted. He decided he would not attempt shifting untill he figured out where he was, planet side of on bord a ship and only if he was sure he could get away. And where was his mother, and for that matter, his father?

The guards jerked him to his feet, and lead him out of the medical center. They atempted to make the pace uncomfortabley fast, and he obliged them by stumbling, however his father had seen to this contingancy and had taught him how to move with ease not to mention how to break away from such things.

It had not been to long ago when Ookapi had been slaves in the Out Planets, those who were not part of Golactic Cenrral. It had been his father who had freed his people, and his father who had colonised Kepesh. Golactic Central had never allowed them admitance, but his father had made sure that the Ookapi had followed Universal Law.

The four would occasionally atempt to jerk him around, he allowed them to. His father told him that it was alsways best to allow people to underestimate you untill you are sure of your position of dominance. He was certain he could get out of his bindings, and probably away from this place if it was planet side, however if he was on a ship, one of the floating houses (if he was not planet side it had to be a Floating House) would prove a bit more difficult, however, only a bit.

At leangth they entered a throne room, to where there was an grossely obesce woman languishing on her gilded chair. One couldnt see much of the guilding as her large perportions draped over it in all maner of unsavory directions. He recognised her easaly, Reret of the Het-Khat Trading Family.

The four braught him to stand in such a close proximity to the gelatonous woman that he could smell and fell her breath. The pulse in her neck quickened. She ran her hand over his skin, in a way no other had, and a way he was taught not to tolerate, he jerked back from her, instinctively, not removing his defyant eyes from her descusting leer. The leer deepened, he saw it comming and held himself in position as she hit him with suprising force with the pain rod.

After he woke some time later, how long he was not sure, he reasoned that it shouldnt have been suprising, after all it was a pain rod. He was back in the storage room equipt witht he shackles and chain that bound his arms and legs behind his back.

"why do people kill eachother?" Sethesh
his father remained imoble for a time, Sethesh of course immitated him.
"You are young, so I must choose my words carefully. There are many excuses as to why people will and feel they must kill, however, it can be sumned up as contention. You die and I live. This contention rattles about the mind untill it looses its connection with everyone and everything.

"why do people steel?"

"Greed. It infects the brain, the false thinking can start with, if only I had this thing, I will be happy. Happyness and contentment does not come from things. You could say greed, or desire.

"why are some people alloted many wives whial our people only choose one? And even so, why do people sneak behind their one's back and go to another, is that also greed and desire?"

"It is so, and these people seek other people and things in order to attain that ellusive completelness/satisfaction. In reality Betrayal and gratification of sexual desires leads to, at the least hurt feelings, but to violence and a certain amount of disease, not to mention unwanted children who do to receave the benifits of proper parenting."

"Isnt that selfishness too?"

"Selfishness ties into many things including fase speach."

"Lying?"

"Or yelling, or abusive words. Selfish minds are crazy. They are afraid of loosing what ever might come their way, so they cheet and lie, dominate and subjigate. They think that if they do these things, they will remove the contention of others."

"what about the drunkards?"

"There are more kinds of intoxicants other than drink, and falling under that influance begins a pleathera of of one or more of the above. being selfish and seeking self benifit may apear harmless at first but when you step back to view the situations that arise you see a much more insane picture. Because their selfishness is so extreme, they lose thier sense of right and wrong, or even pretend that there are no such things as they would get in the way of their pursuit of self indulgence. One adicted to the fasle high that intoxicants bring, they mentally die, though not at all painful, it seems like ultimate bliss even imortal. When they are in this state, they loose sence of propriety and do what ever they want. Thier lust arises, and so the take even more intoxicants, which not only dammage the mind but the body as well.

There are many arguements for the ingestion of such things, people hide behind health reasons, but it makes them blind to all but thier selfishness and self gratification.

To live in maat, to live in the universal order, to be at peace one should keep these things in mind No Contention, No greed, no self seeking, no selfishness, no self benifiting."

"How can anyone do all that?" he asked astounded.
"I don't see you haveing problems with it."
"Im not a grown up yet."

His shoulders were out of joint. He closed his eyes, breathing and shifted slightly.He was taught to ignore pain when all else was avoidable, but there was no point in wallowing in it.

He knew to be careful about what part of himself he shifted as changing anything that may loosen the special shackles would set off the shackles which would do anything from insiting massive pain to mearly changing color. He concentrated on his shoulders, ligaments and such, just so that he would be in less pain, but not enough that it would be noticable by even the medics.

So it appeared as if these people though that the Ookapi shifting did not breed true from one race to another. That was definately to his advantage. Since he was being held by the Het-Khat Nut family, he must be abord a Floating House, as they were one of the most prominant and wealthy of the Traders. Not all Trading groups were allowed the title of House as if they ruled a planet.

He closed his eyes, then placed himself in a waking state of catatonia. He then searched his memory to see if he could determine how he'd come to be here. The only thing he remembered was the odd cloud. They'd probably poisoned the atmosphere. Everyone would have been affected at the same time. That means there had to have been an agent who'd smuggled himself planet side..

The four guards came again at leangth, making sure to take him to side trip to the medicks who healed his 'torn' ligaments and rehydrated him and replenished his body with the nutients it needed. It wasnt the same as eating and he was ravinously hungrey, but he wouldnt suffer from malnutricion.

Agin they placed him in front of the laschevious minded obesce woman. Again he steped away and again she'd infliced dammage with the pain rod. He actually prefered it to her attentions.

If you have thoughts that you are someone special and extrodinary you are just giving rise to arogance. By doing that you leave yourself open ofr a deviant demon to enter your heart. Once that happns you will give rise to deviant knowledge and views to an impure and insane kindo f wisdom. You will become a glib talker to the point that even if you know you are wrong you will still distort the situation so taht you come out on top. YOu will be able to rationalise everything.

“But, Father, why do bad things have to happen, why do bad people succeed ? If there was truly maat in the universe, how can this be?”

If there is no evil, then the good can't be revealed.
If there are no unfilial children then the filial
ones wont be made apparetn
If there is no treachery, then loyalty wont come
forth
If there is no failure, the success wont follow.

>How long is this going to go on?< f
>She knockes him into a catatonic state each time<
>not to mention breaking ribs and arms and such<
>you'd think he would just let her get on with it, she will have her way eventually, when her patience gives in<
>and then she will make Us drug him<
>doesn't she usually tie them down first?<

He was beginning to loose track of how many times hed had to repeat the first sceen of his meeting with Reret. He didnt particularly feel like giving into her, why hadnt she just tied him down? More than likely she enjoyed hurting him, or perhaps she viewed him as a particular challenge, she was planning on breaking him. He could allow her to think she had, he supposed. He wondered what other methods of torture she would plan to use, she could more than likely do what every her mind came up with as she obviously had the best healers.

The guards did not take him to meet Reret, insted they took him to a room that looked very much like a clerk's office. Behind a wooden desk, was a slim man with small, black beady eyes. To make matters worse, he squinted as well. His countanance was a much lesser version of Reret, however he was still rather roundish.

The four gards having to show Sethesh the people burner of the nearest plantet of a gate, one who is 'rebelling' against he house of Reret. She takes Sethesh with her to view the slaughter, not to mention the smell. For some reason the following is going to rattle around in his head:

1 Too much happiness leads to greaf, mood swings. It also makes the heart weak.

2 Rage, if anger is to great, it causes dammage to the entire system, especially your liver.

3 Greaf dammages the lungs

4 Fear damages the gall bladder

5 Love, damages the spirit and causes psychosis and all maner of mental problems

6 Loathing, psychological aberations, it will make you crazy

7 Desire hurts the spleen.

1 too much walking dammages your sinues, tendons and muscles

2 standing injurs the bones

3 Non meditative sitting injurs the blood flow

4 oversleeping injurs your pulse

5 listaning damages the vitality of the spirit

6 looking, reading inujurs the spirit

7 talking to much damages the lungs, as it decreases your intake of positive energy

8 over eating damages the heart

9 over thinking damages the spleen

10 promiscuity damages the life force

It is this time where he begins his atempt to mesh with metal, he becomes the imortal fox

The guards sat him down in the chair in front of the desk. The Man gave him water.
"Thank you Daumutef, Quebsenuf, Imseti and Haapi."
As the roundish man said the names, each gave him a small bow.
"You four may stand outside the door." He grinned and gave them a wink whial holding the small pain box in his hand. The door closed, but the mirth did not leave the man's face.
"Setesh, I believe your name is?"
He saw no reason to deny what the man already knew, so he nodded once.
"Where is my mother?" he asked.
"You are in no position to ask questions." The man said, his face flushing.
"I already asked. Why should you not answer my questions if you expect me to answer yours?" Setesh asked, deliberately antagonising the man.
He was rewarded by a jolt of electric current. Unfotunately he couldnt shift enough to not be affected by it. The man then hit him.
"YOUR..." he took a breath "father, the destroyer of planets .....has been caught and exicuted. He disposed of the Sopdet system."
Destroyer of planets? So that was what his father had meant by cleansing the universe of evil. Sopdet had been the Main Central City of the Golactic Alliance.

The man peered at him.
"where is my mother?" he asked again, his father had always warned him that he may fall to his enemies, so he was raised to expect it, he did not expect that the list of father's enemies would be quite so extensive.

The next jolt was harsher than the last.

"hm, so a half breed can't shift like the father."
He felt no need to correct that statement. He was to bussy panting and trying to catch his breath. His reasoning mindn however, did not stop, perhaps his fathers crimes, so hanouse, the Gollactic Alliance would definately overllod its law ...
"I'm not responsible for the crimes of my father. Where is my mother."
This shock knocked him out, he recovered ghasping.
"The Ookami has been exterminated." The man smiled pleasantly and offered him some water.
Setesh kept his face expressionless, but did not take the glass.
"You are under observation to see if you hold any of those peskey trates, if not, then you will be sent to a habitable, planet, well outsed the known galaxi, you will of course travel in coldsleep. A few survivors of the blah systems will be accompanying you."
"and if I do?" he asked
"You will be sent to the mines of dipthia."
He refused to flinch. What more could one say, it was a mining planet and a hot one...
"My mother?" he asked
The man smiled, "why she is the one who gave you and your father to us. She is packing up to leave for the Renxi quadrent, where the new administration will be housed."
Pain and darkness engulfed him.

This time, they left him in a dark room, when the door opened light spilled on his face before the room was lit. And there she was, snearing at him, his mother. She said nothing to him, except to look at him with desgust. He could think of nothing to say. She left and he was again in darknes.

>oh it's him again ?<
>every day it seems<
>did you hear? Reret's youngest son is being sent to the mines.<
>yes the Family of Geb is sending two girls, I believe that the Family of Geb will be transporting the children<
>yes all those who don't aquies to Reret, if they dont die, they go to the mines<

His consciousness was not imparet when they walked him back to his holding room. However, they did not string him back allong the single back chain. They placed a nerve coller on him. Quebsenuf then attatched a chain to it whial Ha'api and Doumutef stepped out.
>age ?< Imesti asked him,in an incredably obsucre dialect, only used with in the house of Duat. he was rather surprised, he didnt think he could talk. The chaines attatched to his wrists were dragging on the floor, so Setesh sighend the word for 12.
>why do you not just let her have her way?< Qebsenuf asked
He couldnt think how to answer, except to snear at the mear thought.
>she would give you a nice room, and feed you. She wouldn't hurt you and you would only wear a thin nerve coller and a gold chain. She takes good care of her pets.< Imseti
He continued to snear. >I'm not a pet. Especially not that kind< he signed
>you wouldnt have to go the the mining camp. Surely you know that if you continue to displease her, that is where you will go.< Imseti
>I'm not a pet< he sighned.
The door opened and he smelled soup. Ha'api with the soup and Daumutef with some bread. They said no more whail he ate, then Ha'api produced water for him to drink.
>you will continue to defy her?< Daumutef
>I'm not going to provider he w/sexual amusement, if that is what you are really asking. <
They nodded, then left him there.

She had rolled herself out to greet the Pilot who was a day early and who seemed to be taking his time disembarking the transport ship. The other three prisoners were alreaddy waiting. Setesh wondered vaguely what they had done, or were they like him... The pilot hadnt even shut downt he engines. He'd said he refused to do so untill he was equped with the proper crystals for the antimater drive.

Reret was furious, she wanted to gloat over the prisoners. She'd taken Setesh, to see if he would change his mind. He didnt think anyone was at the moment comfortable. Reret was so angrey the she sent all personell out, probably she had intentions toward the piolet. He could see, the tell tale signes of the metal webbing on the floor. He was mildly surpised that no one else could. His father had always told him that would be the normal state of things. Most of the humanoid inhabitants of the known Universe were not quite as metal oriented as Ookapi.

Setesh watched as the delivery of the drive crystals took place. The pilote infored Reret that he intened to make a quick install before comming out to greet her, it would take him ten more minuts. She was so angry she was shaking, Setsh wondered mildly is she would have a fit of appoplexi. He hoped not. At this point she dismissed everyone but him and his four guards.
"Time him. Nine minuts." Imseti did so
Setesh waited untill the soft sould of the alarm chimed when he shifted his skin to match the metal composition of his shackles, whial changing the composition of his nails to sharpened metal, he then tore out Rerets stomach, and intestines.
Since he had merged with the metals the chaines were now simalar to tentincles, he didnt care if the four hung on or not, but he rushed the ship, perposfully treadding over the metal netting but making sure he shifted his feet to match the atomic composition of said netting.

The four, still haning on to the 'chaines' were now harmlessly wrapped in the metal netting. Setesh dragged himself and his 'captors' into the shuttle and into the poilet bay of the transport vehicle.

He stopped short and with suprise as he recognised the pilot.
"HerUr!" he hadnt meant to say it or sound releaved, in that split second he knew that like his mother, HerUr could very well have helped in giving him to that odious woman.

HerUr smiled at his nephiew
"HOLD ON"
He instructed throught the loudspeaker. Since Reret sent everyone out of the hanger bay and closed the doors, turning off all monitoring systems, no one had yet to catch on what exactally was going on.

HerUr unceramoniously blasted his way out of the holding bay of the Floating House.

"I can't possibly greet you with any type of affection whial you are waving all those tenticles around." Herur smiled.

Setesh shifted and the four bodies hit the floor. The metal all now absorbed in his biosphere so to speak, he wouldnt be hungry for a whial.

"Why did you help me?" he asked, in his mind he was again watching his mother snear at him.

Heru'ur still smiled. "The bastard never told you did he?"
Setesh didn't move.
"I'm your brother." then he turned and pressed a button on the councol, his co piolets and navigators looking rather calm.
"Let me show you to your room."
"where are we going?" he asked, looking at the four guards. His 'brother' lugged them up to standing position, they looked rather dazed.
"Ah, well, I was able to convince golactic central to give me a pardon if I helped them with a bit of a problem." He was smilling as they walked down one of the corridors, there seemed to be quite a few people, as a matter of fact, the inside looked more like a military vehicle than a transport ship. The four guards followe them, though no one was forcing them to.
"what problem?" he asked
"He stopped as they reached a cross corador.. the windows showing the non speed at which they defyed space and time. He was still grinning.
"I hope you are up to the challenge. Besides, you can redeame yourself."
"I have done nothing wrong."
His brother's countanance fell. A spasm of pain crossed his face.
"I know. this should not have happened to you, or any of us. We are the only Ookami left now." His brother turned toward the glass, but Setesh could feel his brothers anguis as if it radiated off his skin, he could feel it because it matched his own.
He brother took a long shakey breath, he turned back, tears streaking down his face. "The Prime Denominators had dissappeared. Sources say they have gone to a restricted galaxy. No one knows why, if they are just finding a planet to breed on or some primeval life forms to loard over. That's our job, to find them and if they are making merry little slaves, to stop them, round them up and have them answer to Golactic Cenrtal."
"But why would G.C. care about what that ancient race does? Arenn't they older than G.C. itself? Why does the gov of G.C. presume to tell that ancient race what they can and cant do?" Imseti asked indigantly.

"Most of the known races spragn from the Primes." Daumutef snarled.
"Why should I help golactic central?" Setesh asked, suddenly he was so angry, every thing around him looked red. "why should you?" he didnt feel it was necessary to mention that it was G.C. who decided to wipe out thier entire race, but the two of them.

His brother leaned against a wall and ginned sadly. "It was a good story. It gets us out of the known Universe, into uncharted territory, and perhaps, we will find a planet for ourselves.
Setesh felt as if he'd been jabbed in the ass with a pin.
"You plan a settalment then?"
"Certainly. Most everyone abord wants this, away from G.C. and all it stands for. There are three factions. The Technocrats, the Naturalists and Priests. None of them want to interfear w/eachother's policies, they just want out of ...." His brother gazed out of the window
"of the tangled web." Ha'api said quietly.

"We may or may not find the Primes first, and we intend to stage a lovely 'battle' in which we will loose. I sevearly doupt the Primes will care if we land or not."

"And if you dont find them before you find a suitable planet?" Qebsenuf asked.

"I'm affraid this ship will fly into that particular planets sun either way." Heru'ur said absentmidedly. For a few moments they were all silent.
Then he snapped back to reality. "oh, yes, you are all free to roam around the ship as you like, but let me show you where you will be quartered untill"

"I thought we were going into cold sleep." Imseti

Heru'ur smiled. Each 'room' has six cold sleep pods. There will be a skelliton staff awake at all times, in shifts of a year. They and the lovely ultra new/modern computer will alert them eather to the Primes signature or to the info regarding a suitible planet.

Setesh looked at the four, who didnt at all seem to mind thier predicament. They looked back at him, then they all turned toward Heru'ur. It was time to go to sleep.

those who do not truely understand thier science are quite destructive with it, those who do not understand the commonalities will continue to devide with it.

AADING

2010-10-22T18:34:00.001-04:00

I have no idea what book this is from

Meditation -
First, the four physical bodies (the bones, the flesh, the vessels, the nerves) ; it is a good practice to visualize these frequently in order to understand the part that each plays in the harmony of the whole. Second, the organic groups, which establish an interaction of influence between their constituent members. * These are o The Tree of Exchange, which, by inhalation and exhalation of what Hippocrates calls "the airs and waters," establishes a relation between the organic and animal life of the human egg and that of the Cosmic Egg o The seven essential functions, each ruling a group of four organs that have a relative of sympathy on account of their functional identity o The four regions, whose orientation affects the character of the organs they include. Finally, there are the four functional principles of these regions: o In the upper region, the lungs, which revitalize the blood and are the seat of the vital spirits and of the unconscious vital urge of the cells and the Automaton o In the lower region, the small intestine, which is the body's principal feeder, since it selects the nourishing ingredients from the food and renders them assimilable o In the left region, the stomach, which "opens the way" to the functions of digestion (whose final product will enrich the blood) and which for this reason is called in ancient Egypt "the mouth of the heart"
o In the right region, the liver, in which personal characteristics are recorded, the seat of the Personal vital urge, the organ which responds to the Permanent Witness. Daily mediation can be performed on any of these subjects, and the result will be a gradually increased mastery of the conscious "I" over the Automaton.

Most organic troubles are caused by emotion, apprehension, humiliation, and in general by thoughts and acts which offend the personal will and the impulses of passion. The reaction is aggravated by tightening of the nervous plexuses, but the organic starting point of these troubles is almost always in the functioning of the bile or of the brain. The bile may be disturbed by a vexatious thought or by an impulse of irritation arising in the liver (which is the seat of the personality), but the result either way is the same; the bile-brain circuit goes into action instantaneously, the bile irritating the bram and the brain exciting the bile, and the resulting two-way current sets off a chain reaction through the system : bile-brain -bile-stomach-spleen-bile, and so on. A few drops of bile in the stomach can

Our physical organs (and this cannot be too often repeated) are animal forces, which will quite naturally obey a man who is prepared to command them. They are there to serve him, not to enslave him. But the ego is so lazy that it makes him quite glad to abdicate this power in return for the secret satisfaction of pitying his own sufferings, or of attracting attention to his pathetic case. Most of our pathological conditions are aggravated by this unconfessed indulgence. The same applies to our personal dramas and daily worries; we should have the courage to admit that they feed largely on the pity of others, and on our own. In most cases, what would be left of them if we
passed them over in total silence? But the two Egos, the Personal and the Automatic
p-65

For example, the anger and aggressiveness of Mars can be transformed into courage and joy in "sacrifice." The sensuality of Venus can be used to direct sense impressions toward the cultivation of an impersonal artistic sense; the love of sensual pleasure will then gradually diminish as the wisdom of the vivifying fire burns brighter. The Mercurian's instability and restless activity, and his delight in cunning for its own sake, can be transformed into understanding of motives, or dexterity in learning the appropriate gestures of a craft. When his sense of responsibility is aroused, the pride and vanity of the Jupiter type will be changed into generosity. The selfish pessimism of the Saturnian can lead to silent meditation and the study of profounder causes, and so become a source of wisdom. Instead of apathy and nonchalance, the cold Lunar person can learn that deliberate passivity which, when combined with emotional neutrality, opens the door to intuition. The ambitious and dominating nature of the Solar man can be transformed into the expansiveness of impersonal Love, which only develops its power of attraction in order to better radiate selflessly
to others.

Like the crystal dissolved in a foreign or too, dilute solution, they are in danger of remaining after death in that state of latency which is known to the West as Limbo unable to make themselves real in either the one state or the other. It was to escape this danger that the ancient peoples used so often the indirect means of portrait statues of the deceased, pictures of him enjoying his favorite occupations, Tablets of Ancestors, and so forth; the purpose of these was to act as a terrestrial bait, by reason of the emotional attraction
which they can exercise so long as the Ego-Consciousness possesses an astral body. To understand what really happens in reincarnation one must first know the elements of the human constitution. That which reincarnates is that which cannot be destroyed by death; that is, the two aspects of consciousness, the Spiritual Witness and the Permanent Witness, also called the Divine Ka and the Intermediate Ka. If during its life on earth the Permanent Witness has integrated into itself the animal consciousness of its body (its animal Ka), it has thus created the medium in which its "glorious body" will be able by degrees to build itself up through communion with the Spiritual Witness, until, whether before or after death, both are united and so attain their final liberation. But until this final victory is achieved, there is always a danger that the Spiritual Witness will withdraw if during life on earth the Personality refuses to obey it. And whatever powers the Permanent Witness may have acquired, if death catches it in this state of dissociation from its higher self, it will only be able to follow in the other world the same selfish dispositions as it evinced on earth. It is always the unquenchable thirst of the Ego, wanting its own way, that prevents the possibility of union with the Divine Ka, the Spiritiual Witness to the Impersonal Self, whose power it perceives and envies. This is why the funerary pictures of ancient Egypt represent man as "in search of his Ka," without which he cannot attain his final immortality. This anxious search for the Divine Ka corresponds to the pains of damnation by which Christian theology expresses the sufferings of the damned as a consciousness of being deprived of God, who has become inaccessible to them. Both descriptions correspond to the same reality, except for the question of perpetuity; for the funerary scenes of Egypt represent the obstacles which prevent the discarnate person from being united with his Ka, but do not present them as an irremediable conditon of perpetual hell.

THE FOUR SONS OF HORUS We must now consider an important aspect of our bodily organs, which is revealed to us by the Egyptian sages. The Egyptians, before embalming a mummy, used to remove the four viscera, which are the incarnation of the animal Kas, of the principal organic functions. These they put into four vases, later called "canopic," the four lids having three animal heads and one human head. The human?headed vase was called Imset, and contained the liver. The baboon?headed vase was called Hapi, and contained the lungs. The jackal?headed vase was called Duamutef, and contained
the stomach, and occasionally also the large intestine. The hawk?headed vase was called Qebhsenuf, and contained the small intestine. These organs were called the Sons of Horus because their functions, when man becomes aware of them, contribute to the realization of the Horus in man, that is, of man's complete and immortal consciousness. They are therefore represented at the judgment of the deceased as elevated on a lotus; that is to say, sublimated or subtilized, having lost all their perishable elements and become pure consciousness. Each belongs to one of the four regions of the body, for which its function is characteristic. The canopic vases did not contain either the polar organs (brain and sex) or the kidneys, which in their energic aspect belong to the sexual system.
Duamutef (jackal, Stomach) The real meaning of this name is shown by the way it is written on the sarcophagus of Amenophis II, dowaomutof, in which the hieroglyph wa represents a knot coming untied. Mut (meaning both Mother and Vulture) symbolizes the function of decomposition which takes place in the stomach as in a womb and makes possible the generation of a new life. This is also the function of the jackal, which converts putrefying matter into vital nourishment. This is the first stage of any genesis, and the "Opener of the Ways" (the god Wep?wawet) is Anubis the jackal. The same inscription says that Duamutef "gives the king his heart." Now, the Egyptian name of the stomach is ra?ib, which means "gate of the heart." This mysterious title is explained by the important relation between the heart and the group stomach?spleen?pancreas, which is confirmed by Chinese medical lore. Imset (Man, Liver) The name Imset is related to the production by the liver of set, the separating fire of the god Set, the bile. The word for liver is miset or merset, usually written with the sign mr, which represents a canal or reservoir; and of course the liver is the reservoir of the "water of Set," the bile, which it canalizes into the gallbladder. Thence the bile runs into the small intestine, where it makes possible the separation of subtle and coarse, of pure and impure. The symbol of the human head shows the two aspects of the liver; in its psychic role it is the seat of the Personality, whose innate and inherited characteristics are engraved in it. Second, this indicates the mutual reaction of brain and liver whenever the Personality receives a shock. The Egyptians also said that "Imset leads his brethren," and that he "makes green" (rwd, meaning to grow, to vegetate). By its separative action the bile creates the chyle, which is the basic nourishment of vegetative life. Imset "leads his brethren," who are the other animal functions, because he is the seat of the personal impulses which can direct or thwart the animal instincts. Further, he is in constant touch with the cerebral will, which is continually colored by the individual character. The liver is the seat of the subconscious personality, the Automaton, but also of the Permanent Witness.
Hapi (Baboon, Lungs) This name means "circuit" or "Solstice." It refers to the arterial circuit heart?lungs?heart, by which
the blood recovers its vitalizing power. It is also the function which maintains a continual exchange, by inspiration and expiration, between the life of man and the life of the surrounding world. The baboon, which is so responsive to the influence of sun and moon, is a symbol of this circuit. But it also symbolizes the animal side of man, his animal life, with the unconscious impulses of the Automatic Self, whose seat is in fact in the lungs. This is the Chinese pro, which is located in the lungs.'
Qebhsenuf (Hawk, Small Intestine) This name means literally "He refreshes his brethren," and this organ produces the white lunar chyle, which refreshes the blood and purifies the bitter fires, whether consuming or separating, of the other organs. It provides nourishment which has been "individualized," that is, made directly assimilable by the organism. The white hawk of Horus, which is the symbol of the chyle, signifies its volatile quality, in the sense of subtlety and rising up continually toward the heart, from whence it is distributed through the body by the lymph, which it also nourishes. Qb means "folds"; gbh means "refreshment." "Qebhit " is the uraeus on the royal crown, whose head stands up out of many folds. The other name for the uraeus is arot, that which rises up. Qebhut is the daughter of Anubis (the jackal of the stomach), and of course the chyle is the daughter of the chyme produced by the stomach. This chyle "feeds the flesh and bones," as the Egyptians say, whereas the function of Duamutef, both as jackal and vulture, was to devour them.

When considering the relationship of psychic and spiritual states to organic functions, it is important to bear in mind also the general conditions on levels more subtle than the physical. The breath of life (in Egyptian, the universal Ba) is breathed in by the lungs and individualized by the blood into an animal vital force (in Egyptian, the animal Ba); this is the inferior or "sensitive" soul, the Hebrew nefesh. It corresponds to the Chinese pro which is the unconscious vital energy of the cells, the organs, and the sex, * * and resides in the lungs. The astral or "etheric" body, corresponding to the popular notion of a ghost (linga?sharira among the Hindus, and in Egyptian the Shadow, Khaibit), has its seat in the spleen. It is related to the Akasha, the world or state which holds the records of all the pictures or imaginings in our universe, and this justifies the idea of the spleen as seat of the imagination. The individual vital force, which engraves in the liver the characteristics of the personality and the paternal heredity, is the intermediate or "personal" Ka of the Egyptians. The Chinese call it "roun" and situate it in the liver, and define its manifestations as "personal vital energy, personal vital needs and tendencies, conscious sexual needs." In actual fact this consciousness belongs to the Automatic Self, the mortal ego, and in relation to the Ego?Consciousness it is a form of subconsciousness, so long as the latter, which also reacts in the liver, is not awakened.
*See chapter 4, Soul and Consciousness. For the Psychospiritual States in Different Traditions, see also Isha Schwaller de Lubicz, Her?Bak: Egyptian Initiate. New York: 1978, Inner Traditions.
**G. Souli de Morand, Acupuncture chinoire (Paris: Mercure de France, 1939).
The mental state (Sanskrit manas) has two aspects. The brain is the organ of the one, and in its different localizations is connected with all the operations of the lower mind. The other belongs to man's immortal consciousness and his spiritual intelligence, and has no physical organ, but uses relay stations suitable to its different modes of expression. The intuitive state (which in Hinduism begins with buddhi) has its physical relay stations in the pineal gland and in the region of the heart; it is related to the Chinese chen, translated as "consciousness" or "the spiritual spark which relates man to the universe." This state is located by the Chinese and Egyptians in the heart. The words "soul" and "spirit," as used in Christian countries, are so vague that we must now request the reader to permit the adoption of two terms from ancient Egypt, Ba and Ka?first, because the metaphysical meaning of these words is strictly defined, and second because the philosophical notions connected with them will make it possible to explain their different aspects better than in any other way. The following description is quoted from the Commentaries on Her?Bak. There is good reason to emphasize the Egyptian form of this teaching, because the ancient texts, hieroglyphs, and pictures remaining unaltered are the witnesses of an immutable tradition.

1. Ba is the cosmic soul, the Spirit of Fire, which gives life to the world in all its parts. Originally there is Ba, and at the end there is Ba, and between the beginning and end Ba is in everything, being the breath which creates life. Hence the spirit of Ba is in all the constituents of the world and in its final perfection. 2. Ba is the Natural Soul stabilized in the bodily form, and its character is Osirian; that is, it is
subject to cyclic renewal. This aspect is symbolized by the ram with horizontal horns. 3. Ba is also represented by a bird with a human head, and this is the symbol of the human soul, which comes and goes between heaven and earth, wandering near its body until the purification of its Ka?djet, or glorious indestructible body, which it can then take on. The three aspects of Ka may be understood as follows Originally, Ka is the Formal Element which gives form to Substance and thus creates Matter. It is the spiritual principle of fixity, which will become the basis of all manifestation, and through the ages of Becoming will undergo innumerable modifications from the basest of forms to the perfection of the indestructible body.

First, the original Ka, creator of all the others; then the Kas of Nature, mineral, vegetable, and animal; then the individualized Ka of man, which includes his inherited character and his own signature, and so determines his destiny. In the human realm the Ka was also regarded by the Egyptians under three aspects: on the universal level, as the origin of man; in the King, as microcosm, type and symbol of the perfected man; and in the ordinary man, not yet perfected. We can now speak of the human Ba as of an individual soul, which, thanks to its Ka, becomes an Entity. Ba, a pure and formless spirit, must always have a support in order to manifest, and this support is the selective affinity of the thing it has to animate; and the affinity is determined and characterized by the Ka. It is the characteristics of the Ka which make the choice of circumstances for incarnation, as also of nourishment and surrounding atmosphere; for its affinity is only with things of its own specific nature, and this applies also after the death of the body, both as regards the vital elements of the tomb offerings and the surroundings. The Ka, which is the stable element in a man, is distinguished from the Kas of other men by the specific qualities of its own selective affinity. The universal Ba is in constant contact with the man whom it animates, and with his Ka; but the Ka, by assimilating it, generates a new being, which is
the individualized soul, which remains divine, incorruptible, and therefore immortal, and yet is governed by the affinity which it now has for the characteristics of its Ka. This is what we call the higher Ka.

Past LIfe Rememberance - Disturbing- Nathan

2010-10-22T16:48:00.004-04:00

This is really ... disturbing
I started remembering bits and pieces of this when I was young. In its current state its short and choppy - I didnt remember this in time line order, one segment, or another - over the years.

Nathan nodded at the comment directed to him, not showing the distaste he felt in the company he was in. It was rather unavoidable. He returned one noncommittal comment with another, wondering how long he would have to deal with this farce before he could make his polite excuses.

His eyes were drawn to motion past the garden, a little girl, paler than any of the ladies in the garden, golden hair draped her shoulders. Her giggle wafted to assault his ears.

She looked behind her, as did he, he came close to shattering his glass.
as discussion of the little girl flared amongst the tea, the little girl smiled at the Lady behind her, holding her hand out to the butterfly that had landed on it.
She was the daughter of the (insert title here) Nathan looked so see a slight sneer on the man's face, the daughter of his first wife: talking to The Lady Death: her blue skin shimmering in the afternoon sun. The lady smiled at the girl, met his eyes.
Again the girls laugh sounded as the butterfly flew away....

These visions would not leave him ~

His vantage was perfect. The tree nicely supported him. No one saw him. His target was having a brunch in nice Austria. That laugh. It floated up to him. Her hair flowing about her bonnet in the wind. The girl was glowing. He was sure no one else noticed it. She danced, over to the side, away from the false smiles others were offering her. He wondered if she knew or cared. He saw The Lady and her Court, dancing with the girl. He started for as long as the target remained. Always aware of the man he was following as he watched her every move.

Memorizing them ~

Nathan slipped in the girls window, quickly making himself one with her voluminous curtain as she coughed in her sleep. She did not wake. He approached, starring at the blood gleaming on the pillow near her mouth. She turned over. He saw The Lady fade into the black, saw others nestle about the girl. He looked at the shimmering stain for a moment before licking it off the pillow. she still did not wake, he took a lock of her golden hair.

To be made into a charm to keep ~

The sun was sinking as Nathan walked into the cafe opposite the opera house. Again, who he sought was here. He stopped cold. The man was talking to the girl. She looked up at the man with an uneasy face. Her father, his arm around her introduced them. Nathan felt his blood boil as the man's thumb dragged across little Sophie's hand....Nathan walked outside. As he turned he saw a man tearing down a building.... breaking bricks. How nice.

Sophie walked with her father. Women near her giggled, pointed to a very well built, nicely formed man, breaking bricks for a new walkway to be made. She stopped to watch the familiar looking man as he worked with ease. She felt a pull, her father was rather disapproving of her starring. Well, she supposed he was right. She was excited to be going out to the cafe for the lunch. She ran to their table to seat herself. THAT man was there. She didnt remember his name, but she did not like him in the least. He and her father began to talk.

The sun was sinking. Her excitement grew, but she wanted to be in the shade. She hopped up, her father was across the way speaking with a lady she didnt care to know. Before she knew what was going on, the man grabbed her. She looked up at him, the look of his was ugly to her. She looked ahead, where he was pulling her, in the ally way between the cafe and the next building.She looked, then ceased her struggle. That was ok with her as she could see the eyes of the Guard of the Lady; who would sometimes speak with her. There could be nothing bad waiting in there for her. She was thrown against the wall. For a minute she was dazed. Slowly her eyes focused. There were odd thuds in her ears. When her eyes focused, it was explained. The Guard of the Lady had the sledge hammer and was working on the man's head. There was an odd cracking noise, she noticed that the man's blood and bone had fallen on her dress. There was a void of sound and she looked up to the man w/no shirt.
"You should go back to your father now." he said,not unkindly as he allowed the hammer to fall on the mess of the man on the ground. He did not take his eyes away from hers. She nodded. He waited. There was nothing for it, she stood, brushed herself off and made her way out to the fading light.

Simon looked impassively at the Contact.
yes he knew the girl
thoughts wafted through his mind. For six years, he had been sharing in her consumption, taking her hair, taking her blood off her pillow, taking her bloodstained handkerchiefs.
Bits of her.
Now, he was to take her life.
He was disconcerted with the idea.
This served to do nothing but make him angry.

Sophie felt the tears stream down her face. She didn't know where she was. Exactly.
She was in the city.
forgot which one
or perhaps she never knew
She looked at the man. She recognized him, something familiar.
she was sure they'd spoken
at least once
He ripped the gag off her.
"stop that crying." he told her in a cold harsh voice.
She coughed. Only a little. Blood fell onto her chest.
This made the man twitch. He reached out... then changed his mind.
"please untie me." she accidentally sobbed
he pushed her over, licked the blood off, then stormed out of the room.
her head hurt, she closed her eyes.
thought of the ladies by the water...........

Simon followed The Contact. He met with another Contact. He followed that one. Hours it took through many different people. Finally the last of the chain walked to the familiar home in the country.
Her home
Simon watched the latest man go through the back, in the veil of the darkness. To the side he saw The Lady. She nodded to him. He proceeded.
Hours later, he knew his time was limited. He'd have to act quickly.

The dawn was approaching, he knew the day servants would be here shortly. He looked at her unconscious form. He'd inspected her head. There was no damage. He knew the Lady was watching. Waiting to see what he would do. He took out his scalpel. He could miss all the major arteries, he knew The Lady would make sure Sophie would not scar... either way. He knew she would live, for now. Her consumption would take her soon enough. He made short work, making sure to leave enough of a mess, he felt compelled to stay... to clean, he despised waste... but he knew, by the sound of The Lady's tapping foot that he needed to leave. Unable to stop himself, he took another lock of her browning hair. Took a moment to gaze at her beautiful face.

When the maid opened the door, he'd left no trace of himself, he heard the screaming,, stood past the mouth of the Forrest savoring the sound.

Nathan watched. For a moment one of the earth witches met his eyes. Not enough for Sophie to notice. She sat with three of them, they had given her tea as her cough was rather bad this time of year.
Her 'guardians' were looking for her. He wondered why. Sophie had frequently come here to visit the witches, always came back before sunset. Every time her 'guardian' had a fit close to apoplexy. He usually quite enjoyed the useless display of idiocy. He watched the wind caress her face. It brought her scent to where he sat, watching her. He knew she would leave soon. There was a party at her manor. Her 'guardians' never missed an opportunity to have them. This time it was for Sophia's coming of age.

three years since her family had been slain.
she stilled danced with the Lady and her Court
Never during the dance would she cough
her beauty fitting in with the Lady
She laughed with the wizened ladies she sat company with. Her brown eyes glittering merrily.
Her frail hands wrapped around the cup, so delicate
her hair floating about her
a sufficient dark brown now, her pale skin making it look darker than it actually was
She picked some flowers with the wind.
The Witch spoke to her in a seriousness that startled him although he could not hear what was said. Sophie stopped. Unease, tension filled her fragile frame.
what had been said
another flash
another witches eyes, warning him to stay put.

Sophie, leaned forward, engrossed in the opera. Allowing the music, the song to enfold her. She noticed that her 'guardians' had gone. Probably to powder. She felt the hairs on her neck stand up. She was not alone in her box. She looked down.... all the people... she dropped her kerchief. Sophie did not look around, but sat back in her chair. She was sure something was about to happen. There was a stillness about the box that only occurred in the woods when a predator was about. She attempted to even out her shallow breath. The presence she felt was close now. Again, she refused to look, starring ahead, this tactic seemed to work for a moment. Until she felt a hand around her arm. She was then jerked to her feet.
"You will come with us." one of the two men snarled in her ear.
Then large men lead her out, down a staircase she didnt know existed.

The swiftness made her head spin, she fell against the wall, but the man caught her, steadied her, then killed the second man. She looked to see the first, beading profusely from his throat, the second, dispatched, his blood on her. The man who'd killed them, grabbed her by her wrist, pulling him to her.
"you should be more careful." he whispered harshly in her ear before picking her up, carrying her down the stares. She put her arms around his neck, holding on. She knew she wasnt heavy and her weight did not seem to affect his stride. Then they were out in the night air, he was putting her down, his shoulder length black hair had fallen across his face, his black eyes glinted in the night. He then lead her into a carriage with out another word. He closed the door on her face, not allowing her to thank him, in her hands she held his purple hair tie.

He'd let her keep it.
There could be no harm in it.
He attempted to convince himself.
He held her kerchief to his face, in-taking her scent as he watched the carriage take her to her apartments.

BLANK SPOT

Night. Darkness. She could not hold back her tears. Memories of the filthy man, his mustache, his large hands. Her chest hurt, her body felt as if it were shattering.
She was aware of being on her knees, aware of the dirt on her. She was not sure where she was. She knew she had walked for some time. She coughed for some time.
Blood on her hands, she'd lost her kerchief on the way to here, where ever here was.

It was obvious she was in someone's family plot. The ugly man invaded her memory again. Sobs again escaped her. How could she marry such a man?
She leaned against the stone of effigy... she felt he consciousness leave her.

She was not where she should have been. The manor was in an uproar.
His informant whispered harshly to him across the table in the tavern.
No one had seen when she left, but it had been some time ago, after the engagement had been announced.
Simon came close to sneering when he heard the name of the fiance. Disgusting man. Ugly vices. But as Sophie's guardian had pointed out, not many men would want a child of consumption, and this one vowed to take care of her.
Not to mention her vast fortune as well.
Easily remedied.
He waved the informant away. He would need to return to his own manor, to collect his things. Sophie had probably run to the witches.
Nathan was a bit surprised upon the approach to his home. He saw movement on the corner toward the back of his family manor. He went immediately to the back garden.
Again he saw movement.
He saw a glow, in the family plot.
Nothing there was supposed to glow. He purposefully approached.
Breath caught in his chest.
Sophie. Holding something purple in her hand.
It had looked like she'd collapsed against the headstone belonging to his brother. He picked her up, she was filthy.
Her eyes opened. She said nothing.
He kicked his own door open, oh well, it was just the pantry. At this many of his servants ran in the room, lights held high.
They stopped immediately, starring.
Her skin was so cold, he looked down at her to make sure she was actually breathing. Blood caked around the corners of her mouth.
"she needs to be bathed. Start the tea, I will finish it. Go fetch the doctor."
he did not relinquish his hold of her until the hot bathwater was ready, his female servants a bit nervous.
He did not send any of the servants away upon the death of his parents or siblings, but yet, it had been some time since they had a lady to care for.
He left then. Back to the pantry, he retrieved the herbs to be placed in her tea.
"Sir.. are you here?" his man servant asked
He allowed a grin. "I dont believe I have been here for two days. I will not return until tomorrow ... perhaps afternoon."
"yes sir."
He took his leave. She would need clothing for tomorrow, and the only place to get suitable garments would be her own house.
That could not be helped.

Upon his return he was presented with the doctors letters. She needed to rest for at least a week with not socializing. She should not be moved.
He called his manservant. "Take this to her 'guardians' inform the woman that, as per normal, when I am not here you will not allow ANYONE in. Including her, and the fiance. Also make sure to get enough clothing for her."
He wondered how difficult it would be to keep those two at bay, allow Sophie the rest she needed. "sir, where did I find her?"
"No use in making something up. You found her in the garden."
"yes, sir."
Nathan went down to the chambers underneath the manor... his pleasure awaited him there.

The bath had warmed her a bit. It felt wonderful to be clean. The maid handed her tea, and it had helped ease her aching body.
She was then shown to a room. It was just as nice as any of her own. But she couldn't sleep. She tried.
It was not working.
The restless feeling would not leave her.
She found a robe, and allowed her feet to carry her.
Eventually she found a door she felt like opening. She did so quietly, hearing wretched groans, whimpers and pleads. She leaned against the side of the doorway.
The familiar man, the one she knew she'd seen before held something sharp in his hands
the man tied down was bloody, some of his innards exposed
He met her eyes, she did not look away.

Simon saw the man's eyes look toward the door. He narrowed his eyes. His servants knew better than to come down here. He looked behind him.
Sophie
His body turned toward her. His hand put down the scalpel, His feet lead him toward her.
She shivered slightly. He wondered if she feared him. If she did, her eyes held none of it. She calmly looked at him.
"You should be sleeping." Nathan told her quietly.
I'm cold." She coughed a bit into her kerchief.
It was colder here. He was sure he did no need to point that out. "Would you like some more tea."
Her deep brown eyes
"yes, please."
"If you will," he held his arm for her
she looked so frail
Instead of resting her hand on it, like most would, she warped her arm in his as he led her to the kitchen.
She did not sit, she walked toward the pantry and its door, badly in need of repair.
"Its colder outside." He reminded her as he lit the stove for the water. His man servant appeared out of nowhere, like he normally did
She turned, wind blew about her, she coughed slightly, as if clearing her throat, he smelled the blood that appeared on her kerchief "I will walk in the garden whale the tea is prepared."
her soft voice carried by the wind, caressing his ears
He could stop her, he could throw her over his shoulder or drag her, She couldnt fight him in his sleep
She slipped out the door.
"Stop."
she turned to look at him, she paused, but by no means would she come back in w/out force.
There was nothing for it, he took of his blood streaked jacket and placed it around her.
She slipped her arm around his.
They walked in the night, She pointed out the various herbs, the flowers. How she knew this, he could only fathom it was the knowledge of the witches....
It was the onset of winter, to early yet to snow.
But she accurately named everything there.
She smiled.
He lead her toward the wasted pantry door, but she stopped, looking at the stones in the plot. An appropriate gust of wind blew her long brown hair behind her, she was glowing again.
He allowed her to lead him toward the grave stones, through the iron gate.
She rested a hand on the closest one
a frown
disgust
"a child of sin." she looked past him
"we both are." she continued
then she knelt down, touched the ground
"evil has soaked in here, demanding retribution." she almost whispered
"and you give it. attempting to irradiate it. you will be compelled to do so till you die."
she looked up at him, her body visibly shivering.
He scooped her up to a standing position, warping his arms around her, leading her into the house.
"when you return, will you walk with me through the house?" she asked after taking a sip of the tea.
"Certainly." he found that he too, could not speak much above a whisper.
"May I sit in the library?" she asked
"you have access the the entirety of the house." he informed her, while looking at his man servant. The man nodded, a mild look of concern/confusion in his eyes
"bring the other cup." he told the man, holding his hand out to her, she grasped it, her cold fingers, wrapping around his warm ones. He lead her back to the room he'd placed her in.
Above the garden, the sun would rise, shining in its glory through the stained glass.
He turned down the bedding for her, then handed her the cup his man servant had carried.
"she should have a fire, constantly in any room she is in." he reminded the man.
He immediately set forth in rebuilding this one.
"you have things to do. I know." she said softly
He nodded at her, turned to leave..
"wait." her voice even softer
He looked to her, holding out her kerchief to him, for a moment he could not move, slowly he took it from her, took it with him. Taking one last look at her as she drank the tea.

He was not surprised, when he arrived at the top of the afternoon when he saw the police carriage. He made sure to arrive just after they did. He allowed shocked surprise to fill his face, as he of course knew 'nothing' of what was going on. He'd been (insert name of place here) and was just returning. The men glared at the door as Nathan took the opportunity to enplane the elderly nature of the doorman. Nathan was sure Christopher was taking his time to actually answer the bell. The two men turned at his arrival, attempting to look menacing. He was not at all impressed. He greeted them politely. It seemed Sophie's 'guardians' were under the impression he had kidnapped her and was holding her hostage. He led them in, as the doorman appeared, apologizing profusely for his slowness. The policemen understood as soon as they saw the elderly man. Nathan excused himself in order to straighten his appearance, the men were offered food and coffee.

Nigel appeared at his side just before he entered his room to change his travel clothes.
"We are still in possession of the doctors notes?" he asked
"Yes sir, what we sent her...'guardians' was a copy."
as per his instructions
"very good, show the papers to the men." He hesitated, not knowing why. Nigel was on his way out before he could find his voice, "Nigel." he realized the volume of his voice had dropped. "Sophia?"
"She woke late in the morning, The cook, did not make her a feast, as one of his brothers had consumption, so he made her toast, a bit of meal, all of which she ate. Nurse Tilly's daughter arrived around ten. Kale has made Miss Sophie some lovely teas all throughout the day."
"Nurse Tilly?" he stopped
"She had a letter of introduction sir, I assumed you knew her,"
An image of the witches filled his mind. They would know, wouldn't they.
"Very well? Her activities?"
"Miss Sophie has spent the day in the library. I have made sure to supply her with blankets. The nurse Kale has checked on her, kept her company. I'm not sure the girl is long for this earth sir."
He felt as he had been hit with a sledge hammer. He finished.

"you can understand her 'guardians' concern." the police man asked, rather nervously. No one from town had ever enjoyed visits to his manor house.
"Definitely." He turned to Nigel." What time did you find the girl?" he asked.The rumors of demonic presence/ possession, death... they were enough to keep people away. ... it had never been forgotten that when the priests had traveled up to the house to investigate the rumors, his parents were waiting in the front yard, crucified. As the mob outside was temporarily stunned, what was left of his parents had caught on fire.
He'd been eight
When he'd turned nine, his brother had been found, rather eviscerated, he had been ill, fever and hallucination, pain.... the doctors that attended the surviving member of the family had many stories to tell of the odd boy, whom they believed to be an offspring of the devil. The rumors died down as he was an avid church goer, and contributed handsomely. Or he had been until the town was more at ease. He had a tenancy to travel, and it was known he was never one to sit in the family house.

He met the policeman's eyes, Nigel handed him the doctors note. He read it, then handed it to the men.
"Where is she now?" he asked Nigel
"The Library, sir."
"I understand she is not to be disturbed by anyone, but you must understand we need to see her." one of the men explained.
"Of course." Nathan answered, "if you don't mind I'm rather curious as well."
"Did you know the girl."
"I do not recall ever being introduced to her." Nathan replied without lying.
They entered the library. He slid a look to the two men. They immediately reacted to the heat emanating from the room. The Nurse Kale seemed to be burning infusions of incense and had just handed a cup of tea to the girl.
The firelight played in her eyes, set her brown hair a blaze with color the sun did not,the golden colors of her youth, reds glared, her brown eyes seemed to look like red amber. Her paleness stood out, in one hand she clutched her bloodstained 'kerchief. She looked at them w/out saying anything. Her skin looked as close to white as one could get. She sat near the fireplace in his favorite chair, with several blankets covering her, one of his favorite books in her lap. Her hand trembled when she put the cup on the table beside her. She then fixed her amber eyes on the men, who actually squirmed under her gaze.
"I have written a letter to my aunts." her soft voice almost could not be herd over the crackling of the fire. Nurse Kale picked the envelope up and handed it to the closest of the men, who took it with unease.
The other man cleared his throat "could you tell us how you came to be here?"
Sophie closed her eyes and leaned back. "I have no memory of how I came to be here."
One of them cleared their throates. "Your aunt said that your absence was noted at your engagement party."
She did not answer, but looked at hms as if she were waiting for him to finish his statement. This made the two men uncomfortable. Out of the corner of his eye he saw a close to invisible grin on Nigel's face. Ahead he noted a look of distaste spread across Nurse Kale's features. His ire seem to be on the side of Nurse Kale.
One of the men cleared his throat, looking down at the letter the doctor left. "It states specifically that you are to have NO visitors," he cleared his voice "and that you are not to be moved."
Sophie raised her eyebrow. "Hence the letter to my aunt." he quiet voice seemed to find an edge, the edge seemed to unsettle the man.
"oh, yes, very well, I thank you all, Im sure your aunt will be relieved that you are in such good, charitable care."
Somehow, Nathan doubted that.
Nigel showed them out.
Sophie sipped her tea. A purple ribbon in her hair, keeping it out of her face. Her gown was lavender. He stood transfixed, unable to move.
"I have seen the parts of the house you frequent. There's no need to show me the empty carcass." She looked back at his book for a moment.
She was not at all disconcerted in his standing, staring at her.
She was used to it.
He was now sure she'd know, all these years of his presence.
"would you care to dine with me?" he found himself asking.
She looked away from the book, illuminated by the firelight, glowing. She smiled, her red-amber eyes met his. "lovely."
for a moment his breath left him.

Nigel, Nurse Kale and a few of his other trusted servants brought in a small table in which to place their dinnerware in the library.
"you usually eat in your room." she mentioned.
He did, he'd had a desk placed in there. She was correct in that she'd seen the parts of the manner he'd actually lived in. He would eat in his room, the kitchen, the library. The only rooms he had a desire to go. Besides the private ones under the house. he attempted not to be transfixed by her presence. Her beauty was almost painful.
She looked at him, for some time, as if attempting to learn something,
He was sure she would
A mischievous smile appeared on her white face "Did you travel well?"
It seems as if she had chosen her words carefully. He did see the humor in it. She knew not to ask where he'd gone, or did he have a busy day. Perhaps she didnt want to know of that.
"The scenery was quite to my content."
"just past fall." Sophie muttered, looking into his eyes, stealing his breath. " I appreciate fall."
He almost forgot to put his food in his mouth. She would prefer that time.... she knew she was not much longer in this life. He attempted to turn his thoughts from that, they instead went to her fiance. Bile rose in his throat.
"I have no desire to marry him." Sophie responded to his thoughts.
That could be fixed.
"I'm sure his nieces would appreciate your concern." her eyes: molten fire.
He did not miss the implication. It was not the time, however.
She seemed to relax. Could she read him so well?
"If I am awake upon your return, would you take tea with me?" she asked
it seemed she could
He nodded, his voice temporarily stuck.

He flung his blood stained clothes on his sitting chair. His valet, and most trusted amongst servants Nigel stood impartially beside the chair as he ripped the rest of his clothes off, growling in temper.
He snapped his wet hair back, ripped the ribbon out, it was black. He needed more purple one's.
"your bath is ready sir. Also I took the liberty of contacting Basil."
He stopped. Stood in the middle of his room, in front of the desk unclothed.
"He has informed me that there is an interested party concerning the fiance that is offering a more that handsome compensation for your time."
"you know of the fiance?" he could not quite bring himself to say 'her'
"sir, my niece was in his employ. for a short time."
She had died in childbirth, unwed... the child had not survived either.
A snarl escaped him, even he was surprised by the ferocity.
"your bath sir?"
Nathan looked at himself in the mirror. Every muscle, every sinew tense, blood had seeped through his clothes, staining parts of his skin.
He sunk himself in the bath. Watched the steam rise.
why did he feel like he was an idiot 14 year old boy in that girls presence? In all his life he'd not found anyone worth taking his time away from his occupation. It was a good one as if fed his need for blood, for the knives, the pain of others. He'd made sure they were all worthy of such attentions, but he'd also increased his fortune as well.
Disgust filled him. He was now old enough that long rides made him ache.
Only younger than the fiance by a few years.
In all his life he'd only been close to Nigel, Christopher and a few others on the staff that I dont feel like making up names to rt now. They understood his passions. They made sure the staff was trustworthy.
Not that it mattered. He'd killed the one who hadnt been. Over a course of time.

part two

She sat up, the Lady was there..
her black eyes shining a light not yellow or white.
The Fae who had sustained the living, the Fae who had bread with them
creating a type of hybrid.
She and the other elders were the gods
she was the acolyte
as was Nathan.
Blood as the life force.
That which sustains.

She was barely aware she had put the robe and slippers on, her feet carried her, again.

He scribbled in his journal. He aslo had papers of estate to finish. He watcher her enter his room. Did she know what hour of the night it was? She spared him a passing glance, climbed into his bed.
What the hell was she doing?
"I have no intention of sleeping elsewhere." He informed her as he attempted to finish what he was writing.
She said nothing, but certainly made herself comfortable...
His hand trembled. He carefully placed the quill down. Slowly stood up. She was looking at him.
Disconcerting him.
He looked at the fireplace, added a log to it automatically.
She was always cold
What did she think she was doing?
He removed his clothing. She did not look away.
She waited.
For him.
He grabbed her wrists, forcing her on her back as he stratled her.
She looked up at him quite calmly.
"you are making yourself unwedable." he growled
"I care not for the men in my circle." Still calm.
He kissed her, hard, he was sure he was bruising her.
"Do you even understand what you are doing?" he snarled in her ear.
"Perfectly well sir." she whispered in a way that made him loose the rest of his composure.
He froze, looking at the bruise around her mouth, feeling ashamed of hurting her. Again.
Her eyes, still amber looked into his, wanting.
waiting, unflinchingly
"I want you to wife."
"you belong to me." she whispered
she was right.

He was aware it was morning. They were intertwined. Her blood in his mouth, his still stained hers as well. She was looking at him. A soft smile played on her lips.
She was not cold.

He did NOT like visiting the (insert priestly title here) but it was rather unavoidable.
The man had stumbled around his excuses long enough. Nathan pulled out the all mighty bank notes.
It looked as if the man were now drooling as the golden trappings of his holy office shimmered in the afternoon sun.
The snow threatening in the air.
The man took the money
"In two days time."
It was agreed

The snow was dropping slowly from the sky. Nigel and Kale had accompanied them, wrapping Sophie with in an inch of her life in furs. The Church was close, but they wanted to take as little chance with her health as they could.
She shivered only just.
She wore a plane white frock, with one of his purple ribbons in her hair.

He removed himself from the bed. She opened her eyes. Her cheeks flushed, her skin still pale.
She watched him as he went to his writing table.
The letter, to her 'guardians'. Sophie having no desire to return to her father's estate had requested he allow them to remain there, and receive a stipend for the rest of her days.
She was much more kind than he.
He grinned. Wondering what the cast off fiance would do, knowing it, waiting for the man to arrive.

and he did. In a rage. The 'guardians' had demanded to see their 'niece.' which of course he denied for the time being, as Sophie's health did not permit such things.The man arrived, seething in rage to be denied his child bride.
He challenged Nathan to a duel of rapiers. Nathan had laughed in his face, accepting. The slothful man was no challenge. He sent the body back to the 'aunts' with a letter, informing them that should they annoy him further he would seaze Sophie's estate, which was technically his, sell it and turn them out

Things settled.
Three months slid by, almost without his notice.
In the spring, and probably due to the every other day letters of 'concern' from her 'aunts' she'd asked him to hold a dinner. He agreed to the logic. People would want to see that she was there of her own volition. He was aware of the rumors concerning the two of them.
She found them as amusing as did he.

She looked outside. It was close to time when the guests would arrive. Marie had finished assisting her in dressing. Kale had given her dose of medicines, herbs and teas for the evening. Of course there would be more with the dinner. Nigel had informed her that the players had arrived. She could hear them tuning. Nathan was still down below in his workshop. She sighed. He did tend to loose track of time when down there. There was nothing for it. She gathered up her skirts, down to the passage that would lead her to her husband.

She did occasionally watch him at his hobby. Hobby/ occupation. One in the same. Normally he did not loose his sense of presence, except when down below the house. She opened the door, careful to look at the floor. He did so love to remove parts. Of which she stepped over. She had no desire to get someone Ilse's blood on her dress, especially some one as unclean as would be found here. Her husband looked at her, saw in hand, blood dripping. He was gleaming with it. He looked at her, mildly disoriented.

"The guests will be arriving soon." she said over the groan of agony, the pleading....
"Hmmm." he cast a look back at the person on the table. Then sighed.
"If I must."
"It would be a bit odd for you to be late, as you are known to be here today." she reminded him softly.
He placed the saw down on the table.
"Very well."
He followed her upstairs.

He rode as fast as he could. He ran into the house, non stop until he reached the door to his and Sophie's room. Her 'aunts' were outside of the door. The doctor, covered in Sophie's blood.
"I arrived as soon as I received the message." He was out of breath.
The 'aunts' sneered at him.
"Its your fault." one of them stated.
He rounded on them. "You, ladies will go to the solar. You have done your best to destroy her, and are merely upset about your lack of inheritance. Go, before I remove you." He ripped open the door, a few people were still in the room tending to Sophie, almost drowning in her own blood.
her black eyes shining a light not yellow or white.
The Fae who had sustained the living, the Fae who had bread with them
creating a type of hybrid.
She and the other elders were the gods
she was the accolyte
as was Nathen.
Blood as the life force.
That which sustains.

"Every one OUT." he snarled at them. At first no one moved. He stalked in the room, bodily throwing out the first person he reached. They fled. The doctor had followed him in. Nurse Kale exited, throwing a glance toward Sophie over her shoulder.
"You.. understand... it may be too late...." He punched the doctor in the face, then threw him out of the room. He slammed and locked the door.
He stood for a moment. Starring at Sophie's unconscious form. blood everywhere.
She should not be like this.
Not her.
Not now.
He felt his knees weaken and somehow made it into the bed, next to her, gathering her up in his arms. For the first time, he cried. His body wracked with sobs he could not control. The Lady moved. He looked up at her.
"I will give you anything." she couldn't leave him. Not now. "my life." he again, sobbed, clutching her. More of her blood on him that he'd ever wanted... too much.
"you would be so selfish, as she lives for you."
He looked up at her, at a loss, what more could she want? What more could he offer?
"what ever you want." he ghasped
"In my time, in your time, half this life, half the next." she said
"yes." he answered.
He couldn't help it, as he took in her life fluid, it had always tasted better than any. It was habit now.
The sun's red rays cast themselves through the window, on her face, he stopped to look at her, her breath deepened. She slowly fluttered, then opened her eyes.
He kissed her as gently as he could.
She sighed.
She kissed him, softly.
Her eyes traveled to a towel, completely bloodstained, soaked, slightly bulging.
"three months." she whispered.
he rested his forehead against hers. He should have stayed.
Why did she not tell him?
"I knew. I could not carry your child." she said.
a sadness he had never heard, imbeded in her voice.
He looked to the cloth.
As did she.
"I want that," her eyes met his. "we should take that in." her voice so weak.
Yes, they should, he reached over, pulled the cloth to them.

Exerps from the Spirit of Ancient Egypt by ANa ruiz

2010-10-22T15:07:00.001-04:00

nlike any other ancient civilization, women were regarded asalmost equal to men. They were highly respected in ancient Egypt; socialstatus was determined by rank and not gender. Egyptian womenenjoyed more freedom, rights and privileges even than those of Greece,and myriad goddesses were venerated throughout Egypt's history.Showing disrespect to a woman, under the laws of Ma'at, meant goingagainst the basis of Egyptian beliefs and ultimate existence.A woman could even be legal heir to the throne, although it wasthe man she chose as husband who became ruler and pharaoh. It washer duty to preserve and to pass on the royal bloodline.Women enjoyed many legal rights. They participated in businesstransactions and owned, managed and sold land and private property.Women could arrange adoptions, liberate slaves, finalize legal settlementsand execute testaments. They could testify in court and bringsuit against other parties, and they could represent themselves in legaldisputes, without the presence of a male relative or representative.Many "professional" positions were open to women, such asmourner, weaver, baker, midwife and advisor to the pharaoh. Theycould also hold high positions in the temple, as dancers or high priestesses— a highly respected position.It was neither unusual nor forbidden for the self-made woman torise in status and position. One remarkable non-royal woman was Ne

bet. She was the wife of a nomarch who lived during the 6th Dynasty. Nebet held the most prestigious administrative title of Magistrate, Judge and Vizier to the Pharaoh. Although much less frequently than their male counterparts, women did find work as scribes and as doctors. Records exist of female physicians, going as far back as the Old Kingdom. One such woman was Lady Pesheshet, who lived during the 5th Dynasty. She held the title of "Overseer of Physicians," according to the inscription on herstela (in an Old Kingdom tomb, discovered during the 20th century of our era). Lady Pesheshet is regarded by scholars as the first female physician in recorded history.

r (pyramid) were created with astronomy, geomitry and trig. They were stilyzed after the primeval mound. (where life originated) ex the Great Pyramid is situated so that the relationship btwn its circumference and its height is the same as the relationship btwn the earth's circomfrance and its radius at the pole. when Professor Charles Pazzi Smyth measured the pyramid's height the equation comes to at 10:9 ration resulting a measurement equal to the mean distance of the earth to the sun.

Female doctors exercised their skills and knowledge under thesupervision of Lady Pesheshet, the earliest female physician in history(5th Dynasty)

the spirit of ancient egypt

ana ruiz

Past Life Rememberance : Seth 1950's maybe?

2010-10-22T14:19:00.006-04:00

why cant I just have visions of Fox's past life, at least I know she is interested in knowing.

Athena's Echo - thank you for helping me think of the names ! Elain Meldon - officers Fields and Dalton.

Elain Meldon brushed off the dust from her blue-grey suit after getting out of her car. It had been a gift from her late husband. She started at it for a moment, its blackness shining in the setting sun. She clutched her briefcase hard in her hand and began the walk toward the large manner. She wasnt used to being near such opulence, and wondered if her suit too shaby. She was, after all, only a teacher.

She wondered how she got designated for this in the first place. Certainly Seth Nightingale had donated handsomely to every community charity conceivable, but he had also built a new library for the school. Somehow, the school had asked her to go thank him and he was to sign papers for something Elaine didn't know about. She carried them with her right now. She knew she could have looked at the papers, but truly didnt feel like doing so. It made her uneasy.

She suspected Mr. Nightingale made them more uneasy. The Bord members and the principle would always shuffle their feet and avert their eyes when talking about him. As if there was some terrifying secret lurking underneath the surface of the 25 yr old man's smooth and perfect facade.

Elain made her way up the sidewalk, gazing up at the massive structure. She had never been so close to such a manner. The walkway was swept clear and there was a butler waiting at the door. She began to get nervous - what was she doing here so late? She watched the blazing red of the sun disappear down the horizon.

Dalton pulled their dust colored car up the ridiculously long, extensive driveway. He was a simple man and the idea of this manner being about as large as a small town offended his sensibilities. What could one person possibly need all that room for? he could feel his partner eye him. Fields had been on the force for two years, but was very layed back. That is probably why they were assigned together. Fields didnt much like spying on the Manor or its owner - but he ddint complain overly much. They were surprised to find another car there.

This didnt sit well with Dalton. He'd already suspected Nightingale of 12 murders - problem was ... there was no proof. The only thing that connected Nightingale with the victims were that they were all assigned to the orphanage or group homes or even the foster parents Nightingale had lived. To him, this was a BIG connection, to his cheife however, it meant little - it was a mere coincidence -- though, it could mean that Nightingale had exposure to or knew the murderer. Dalton wondered on occasion, how this man became chief.

Seth sat in his leather chair. Behind his desk in front of a large window. The curtains were drawn back so that anyone who knew where his office was, would be certain to see him. he watched Elaine Meldon as she approached the door. Even from where he sat, he thought her rather lovely. He often wondered if he thought this way because she was different than most people. She was polite, kind and it always seemed to him that she had infinite patience. He pondered that it was her own personal light, the light of a pure heart that shone through her very skin. She wasnt overly beautiful as common standards went.

She carried herself with assurance and a bit of trepidation. He watched as she gazed at his manor, the woods. He wondered if she liked them. He took a deep breath, began to rise out of his chair when he saw the tan, dust colored car pull up. He had been interviewed by Dalton too many times not to recognize him. This was not a good time for a visit for either Ms Meldon or the two of them, for tonight, two of the most dangerous of his prey would arriving soon. Probably within the hour. His first priority was to get Ms Meldon to a safe spot, the policemen would be safest outside.

He continued to wait for one of his servants to tell him the teacher had arrived, pulling out a black onyx ball, gazing in it to see his inner demon. Long ago - when he was perhaps 8, he had found a text on how to summon - not fully understanding what he was doing, he'd followed the instructions. There was much he did not remember of the following years - except for the battle of 'dominance'. He did not win it precisely, however they had merged to form a cohesive whole. Two entities, intertwined, so much part of the other that the line of division was not clearly defined.

Using the onyx they could see each other and communicate as if they were still separate beings. As always bits of his childhood would flash before his eyes, usually when he was covered in blood - singing or laughing, playing amongst what ever victim had been chosen that time. Seth had stopped counting them long ago. There were only two left. Would that keep them both satisfied so that he could live out his life? Perhaps find peace? Or at the very least calm complacency. Could he ever close his eyes to the horrors of human kind - kept hidden in his Manner and social obligations knowing that half the people with whom the 'wealthy' associated with were just as debase as those he had removed?

'these last two will not be easy' his demon half said - they are the same as I - different than us.

In the Onyx he saw the two in question, had penetrated his Manor through the basement, and were setting it up, laying traps. He vaguely wondered if there was a reason for these two to hunt him this way. Perhaps they had made the same connection as the good officer Dalton. Seth definitely had a grudging respect for Detective Dalton and his, very tense, yet polite partner.

The door opened, his doorman asking where to put the teacher - he paused. not this room, it smelled to strongly of busines, but the lady wouldn't be comfortable in too informal a setting. The tea room he decided. It was comfortable, bu there would be a table in between them.

He took a last look in his onyx - then told his door man, that after tea was brought to the lady, that they should all leave. He wasnt in the mood to smell dead servant - it certainly was not on his agenda. In his onyx he saw their real faces, twisted. Not like us? he pondered for a minute on what that might mean.

he had not more time to ponder this - as he had to meet with Mrs Meldon.

Elaine watched the man walk in, ten years ago he had been her student. As he walked in the room, the temperature seemed to plummet, it was as if there was a presence behind his eyes, that reflected its own separate inelegance. She suppressed a shudder. She could not take her eyes of him. His every move was graceful as he made and poured tea, the was quite polite and fluid of speech as they talked. The papers, she found out was [insert something plausibly interesting ]

Seth felt the hair on the back of her neck stand on end. they had finished in the basement and now quietly making their way up through the house. He hadnt meant to keep Mrs. Meldon so long, but he had enjoyed talking to her. He had also wanted to dispel her fear of him. He could smell it rising off of her skin, though she did not betray it from her actions. Her voice only having a bit of a nervous edge. But he had kept her too long...

To her surprise, he took her to another room that was cavernous in nature to show her the charts and diagrams - explaining things to her as if she were important as a Bord member. He offered her dinner, though she didnt want to take it, she agreed. He was a very pleasant companion, though she felt as if something were going on just beyond her sight - something incredibly dangerous and sinister.

Dalton explained for what seemed the hundredth time, that they were just waiting to see what was going to happen. Fields was confused as to why they were so obviously in the long drive way, he refused to justify that - other than he was sure that if Nightingale acted - he wouldn't care who was there to see it. Dalton's informant had told him of two people hiking though the hills and woods behind the manner - Dalton suspected they were trying to get in it as subversely as possible.He had no basis for this assumption as Fields had pointed out.

There was a noise - Elaina couldnt help but jump - she looked around - Seth had looked around himself, but in a specific direction, concentrating. When he turned back to her, it was as if his face was a combination of something not of this world and his own. He took a step toward her, reaching her hand out and she instantly responded by stumbling backwards.

He stopped, a strange sadness filled his continuance. It was then that Elaine felt another presence. One should could only describe as heavy, large, mobile, but safe and comforting as well. It soothed her as if it were armor.
"Do not fear this one.' it told her "he is not the one you should fear. I will stay with you."

Tentatively she took his hand

Elaine looked at the detectives, not sure at all how she got outside, or where Seth had gone to.

how to make fun of self 101-- the expression of my agrivation of the mediocre writing I have been producing as of late

2010-10-22T14:14:00.000-04:00

this is old, but funny

The night
was as a blot of ink.... clouds could barely be detected
hovering menacingly above the schloss schlemmin castle
if one stoped on could probably hear the wind and the book
debating the comming electricity
as it playfully jumped from cloud to cloud

on an occaaaaaaaaaaaaaaasion, a quick bicker of thunder could be heard
reaming through the sky

the air was heavy, one could suspect it was keeping the rain at bay
perhaps in legue with the thunder
whial the grass of later autumn pined away with the leaves on the surrounding treeeee
a pitty it was
that durring these hourse the colors of the slow death of summer, could not be appreciated

only the impending rain was on the mind of the guard
as he stood stifely at his post
it would be correct if the reader assumed he was impatiently
waiting
waiting for the day a small building would be built in which to house him

but NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO
he should have a small building ok yes small building

the small gard building, aproxamately the size of a poor man's one room hut
was stationed just inside the iron worked gate.
one could wonder
was the gate and the surrounding iron fence (not to mention the small gard unit) there to keep people out
or in
the vast grounds it ecircled
BACK TO THE GUARD
we should not let our attention wander like this
he squints his eyes in the apporaching lite of the car of which make and modle I have not clue to
but it is shiney and black
the headlamps blinding the irritable gard
and the scattered lighting reflecting off the glass of the screen
He was fully prepared to open the heavey
o\(with swear word accompanyment Im sure)
however, much to the small minded man's surprise
and he was a bit jumpy
must be all the electricity in the air
yes
MUCH to his surprise, the car did not pull in to be receaved. It stopped and out stepped a man.
A MAN
at first
quite unremarkable
no lighting flashed at his presance
no thunder accompanied his foot steps
however
the wind seemed to greet him, surround him
for a moment wrapping around him like a panting obnoxious lover who doesnt know when to get a room
His black coat flapped around him as he took off his hat, holding it in the same hand as he heald the BROWN and worn, obviously over used briend case
and since Im taking the time to discribe the breaf case with the copper locking system
I should take a moment to talk about the shine on his very polished, highly expensive shoes as well
.....
his feet trod on the packed eath with out a problem regardless of the small rocks and pit holes littering it
quite an accomplishemt dont you think??
The newly arived man IN BLACk handed over his papers of introduction as well as his id just as the surely guard demanded them

The gueard however, is incredably distracted by The Man In Black's appearance
not because the guard fancies men,,,, no no nothing like that,
however I will skip this time to explane why the guard is destracted
yes
I must make you wait
but at least you know now
that there eeessss somezing about zis man in size Nior attire
yes
then the man, sure as you please
with the grace and confidance of a cat stalking its prey
he walks up to the Main door of ze castle

(the dictating voice in my head is alternating between russian/german and french accest I must make fun of this as well, so please excuse me whial I do so)

Fffffffffffffffffffffffaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrr
away
standing in the center of the doorway
is the Butler
he is an older man
and he is waiting for the MAN IN BLACK to become visible in this, the night of a dark moon (where a dark man waits for a dark purpose --- oh wait, that's alladin)
but at first the oooooooooooonly thing the bulter can see
is the palor of THE MAN IN BLACK's face. For that is the only skin showing you see
he wears gloves
this man
as he purposefully, yet, casually walks in the dead of night, in the begining of the storm with only the bickering elements for company blah blah blah with his long ankle leingth BLACK coat whipping majestically behind him
how this is seen by the butler in the darkness I do not knowwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwww maybe a lamp post to guid cars is lighting the way
for this is a castle
not just any castle but one
in germany
(somewhere, I foggotted where it is exactly but you should see the pictures,,,, so pretttyyyyyyyyyyyyy)
The butler, stands asside to allowe THE MAN IN BLACK's passage through the door.
he does NOT offer to take his coat and hat
he is pondering THE MAN IN BLACK's appearance
he has not shown a bit of the surprise he feel due the wonderful invention of the intercom/phone system the guard used to contact him , to let him know of the immanant arivel of
THE MAN IN BLACK
now here is where I describe MAN
whiail the butler takes him to
The Mother
who is waiting with a dinner tray for two
in her personal study
on the second floor
east wing
THE MAN IN BLACK
he is six feet or sooooooooooo maybe an inch or two more
he has 'aristocratic cheek bones' (no idea what the hell that is sposed to mean)
a rectangular shaped face (as apposed to triangle)
I have yet to decide on his mouth shape hahahahaha
he has roman nose
strong french jawline
and eyes the shape of a hawk
non of these are the things that are causing startlement
untill you take in account his EYES
yes
his eyes
they are an unnatural shade of dark emerald green
oh
did I meantion he looks like he is 17 yrs of age???
why
they were expecting a full grown MAN not this
this
teeney boper creapy ass moving thing

dumdumdudmdudm (yes big brass drumssssssssssssssssssss)

Bulter is quesey and wishes nothing more than to get away from this man
who he strongly suspects is a borderline psychotic
and his wish is granded by his mmistress
the stron prominant looking OLD LADY
just in case I dont get the time to mention this
since I have yet to figure out how to place her minor charactor flaw
she is an EVIL SADISTIC CUNT
(clears throte)
she too is surprised by his lack of age
and here
dear reader I have completely failed to describe the path he walked, the starecase
the room itself THE GODS ARE DAMNING ME THIS NIGHT
(the author crieys to the heavens
so back to the walk from the foyer \foy er
or
foy a (long a sound) the way they pronounce it in spiderman gives me the fucking chills
a a spider ohhh I should put one in here
yes
a cluster of them
wonderful creatures arent they??
sooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo
(author stops for a short cigaret break to curse her damn writers block)
how far are the stares, should they be in the turret
hmm maybe its just better this way (sobs the author in frustration)
as they walk
through the quite of the castle
those nicely polished shoes make
NO NOISE
but you can hear the butler
this of course makes the butler a bit more edgey
THE MAN IN BLACK
is rather thinley built... but not imanciated,,, forgot to mention that earlier
so at least he isnt pale and gaunt.... that would just be way to overdone and look at that
forgot about his hair
since I make it a point to reveal he is carrying his hat insted of wearing it
His hair
is cut kinda hitler youth of america like
with a cross of 90's skater boy, ya know, volume on the top enough for his bangs to fall in his eyes a bit but other than that very cleanly cut around the ears and very short, kinda shaved in the back
and his hair is of course BLACK and shiney and pretty curley
those pretty soft curls........... sighhhhhhhhhhh
yes
they are walking
walking walking
down a corridor type thing that should be uh
tapistries?
(no mr jones wrong movie)
but there must be tapestries
this is a castle
(ok, fine, midevil restored tapestires down the walkway toward the stares)
due to the unavalability of the floor plan ..... I think I will be rather inconsistant about the inner structure of the castle on purpose just to convey my frustration with the matter
(can THE MAN IN BLACK wear a zute suit??)
wrong era dear, wrong era
*how innapropriate* snif
where the fucking hells are the smells
I have no smells
yes so they are walking
walking
down a corridor
with very georgous bright gaudy blue carpet and vivid crusadian tapestries
then all of the sudden it hits them both
the smell of gently falling rain
a complete contradiction to the quabbeling of the elements outside
as there is of course a draft mr jones
(alaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarm)
then they mount this completely unrealistic spiral starecase that leads to the
back enterance of the Main Studdy of
THE HIGH MATRIARCH
yes
there she sits. waiting patiently for
THE MAN IN BLACK
there is lamplight, placed stratigically on eather side of her massive white desk (what kind of wood is that again)
seated in a high back chair, in a pose so utterly regal you would think she was royalty
her hair piled tastefully apon her head, with a string of jewles, looking as if she came from another time period, perhaps renasaunce france
her gey eyes are small yet pericing, and she is emitting a massive amount of presance
she is not one with whom to fuck in other words
as old as she is
she posseses a vitatity that belays her age... hmm hows that sentace
she then dismisses the butler who wants nothing more than to get away from
THE MAN IN BLACK
(every time I type that I hear this really deep man voice and there is a slight echo)
She eyes him
not with suspicion
nor with curiosity
but a penatrating look as if she is attempting to discover his secrets
for even though he looks about seventeen
he has been known to THE FAMALIES for as long, as she can remember, even before her time
(there should be a crack of thunder followed by a ream of lightening,,, but so cleache)
*its actually raining like that rt now, which is why it keeps wiggalling its way in here)
The smells of the food (what ever is on the tray 0---- I know STUFFED PHEASANT -- apracot glazed
with a side of asparagus
ieeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee
two glasses have been provided next to a cherry bottle
THE MAN IN BLACK
has been called here because of his capacaty as the finest mentor
not to mention his knack for selective breeding through genetic manipulations
kinda like
if we were horses. or doggies
he pairs people
he also trains them
for what
you may very well wonder
Im NOT gonna tell rt now
exactally
you know there's more to it
but
he is there to train her successor
that she has a successor is entirely secret,
only three people now know
hubby, matron evil bitch and THE MAN IN BLACK
and i end it all there
mostly
he does prove his resourcefullness by bringing the gods be damned floor plans
and files on every person living in the castle
including
(more big brass drum roll)
the scientists,, doctors and sugjects
(maniacle laughter)
as he leaves
THE MAN IN BLACK
he throws away his attache case
takes his hat and coat
but puts neither of them on
did I meantion
he is wearing all black?

Doll Sovereignty

2010-10-22T14:03:00.001-04:00

The hive mind represents the group mass of an inability to act on one's own. Unable to take one one thing, object(ive) idea or personality at face value, the hive must have the consensus of the strongest 'will'. This stronger 'will' is not necessarily wiser but is usually more destructive not to mention; abusive, in nature. It is a type of negative personality that controls by intimidation, fear and active rejection through repetitive attempts of persecution and sublimation of another's will.

Those who follow: dolls - those who 'dictate' the norm - doll - use this emotional blackmail/abusive behavior to control while thinking they ARE the strong, the righteous even in control while still adhering to a type of social - mass - hive acceptance - enforcers of the hive so to speak. The followers of course feed the ego centric desires of the dictator - as they desire the power over others, the following of thier directives. Its more than a power trip, it is more like an adiction. The followers feed the dictates - the dictates feed the followers. If however, the director of the hife should fail in the specified negitive agressionary behavior, the followers at the least will find a new one while consuming and debasing the old

There is no stand alone. The ability to actively discern the subject matter of the conversation of disagreement is lost and taken quite in offense, generally becoming a palpable hive type of persecution and lynching in the form of the age old, ultimate punishment of baseless , arbitrary and invalad retorts followed by ostericization.

This 'rejection' will often intesify as a more active form of persecution for those who will not settle to the uniformity of becoming a doll. A type of sublte manifestation of a deep loathing that they can never quite shake the hold of the hive, a type of utter disgust that they can not quite comprehend - as if a realization of the unschooled mind or perhaps a mind not suited for that manner of communicative intelligence. Thier quazi 'intelligance' being unable to be fluid enough in nature.

As I sit and watch events and energies uncoil like the Hebi Jormundand a most insidious energetic culprit to silence that which has denied the hive. This is unacceptable to those who can not validate tier own existence outside of the hive - this increases a harmful intent of unacknowledged jealousy evidence in the display of hatred and anger.

The only way to combat the senselessness of the uniformity of the hive is to cut the ties that bind - cease being the doll.

The Serius Lie

2010-10-22T13:58:00.001-04:00

The Sirius Lie

Extract of a Lecture for the Turn of the Millennium

by Filip Coppins

Scientists learn that
the Dogon do not possess secret knowledge
about
the star Sirius and its companions. What some consider to be
the best evidence for extraterrestrial beings coming from Sirius is
therefore dealt a devastating blow.
In 1976, two major books on extra-terrestrial visitation were
published:

Zecharia Sitchin’s The Twelfth Planet and
Robert
Temple's The Sirius Mystery. Of the two, the latter became by
far more famous and even attained the status of a semi-scientific
work, as many were impressed with the scientific-looking train of
logic of the book. Temple stated that the Dogon, a tribe in Africa,
possessed extraordinary knowledge on the star system Sirius, the
brightest star in the sky, the star which became the marker of an
important ancient Egyptian calendar, the star which according to
some is at the centre of beliefs held by the Freemasons, the star
which according to some is where the forefathers of the human race
might have come from.

Temple claimed that the Dogon possessed knowledge on Sirius B and
Sirius C, companion stars to Sirius that are, however, invisible to
the naked eye. How did the Dogon know about their existence? Temple
referred to legends of a mythical creature Oannes, who might have
been an extraterrestrial being descending on Earth from the stars,
to bring wisdom to our forefathers. In 1998, Temple republished the
book with the subtitle “new scientific evidence of alien contact
5,000 years ago”. The books glory came crashing down earlier
this summer, when Lynn Picknett and Clive Prince published
The Stargate Conspiracy.

That book stated that Temple had been highly influenced in his thinking by his mentor, Arthur M. Young. Young was
a fervent believer in “the Council of Nine”, a group of channelled
entities that claim they are the nine creator gods of ancient Egypt.
“The Nine” are part of the UFO and New Age and many claim to be in
contact with them. “The Nine” also claim to be extraterrestrial
beings, from the star Sirius. In 1952, Young was one of the nine
people present during the “first contact” with the Council, where
contact was initiated by

Andrija Puharich, the man who brought the
Israeli spoon bender and presumed psychic Uri Geller to America.

It was Young who gave Temple in 1965 a French article on the secret
star lore of the Dogon, an article written by Griaule and
Dieterlen.
In 1966, Temple, at the impressionable age of 21, became Secretary
of of Young’s Foundation for the Study of Consciousness. In
1967, Temple began work on what would eventually become The Sirius
Mystery. As Picknett and Prince have been able to show,
Temple's arguments are often based on erroneous readings of
encyclopedic entries and misrepresentations of ancient Egyptian
mythology.

They conclude that Temple very much wanted to please his mentor. It is, however, a fact that the end result is indeed a book
that would have pleased Young and his beliefs in extraterrestrial
beings from Sirius very much, whether or not this was the intention
of Temple. Though Temple's work is now therefore definitely
challenged, the core of the mystery remained intact. At the centre
of this enigma is the work of Marcel Griaule and Germaine Dieterlen,
two French anthropologists, who wrote down the secret knowledge on
“Sirius B” and “Sirius C” in their book

The Pale Fox. But now, in
another recent publication,

Ancient Mysteries, by Peter James and
Nick Thorpe, this “mystery” is also uncloaked, as a hoax or a lie,
perpetrated by Griaule.

To recapitulate, Griaule was initiated in the secret mysteries of
the male Dogon, who allegedly told him the secrets of Sirius
invisible companions. Sirius (sigu tolo in their language) had two
star companions. This was revealed in an article that was published
by Griaule and Dieterlen in the French language in 1950.

In the 1930s, when their research occurred, Sirius B was known to
have existed, even though it was only photographed in 1970. There
was little if no possibility that the Dogon had learned this
knowledge from Westerners that had visited them prior to Griaule and
Dieterlen. Griaule and Dieterlen published their findings on the
Sirius companions without any reference or comment on how
extra-ordinary the Dogon knowledge was. It would be others,
particularly Temple in the sixties and seventies, who would zoom in
on that aspect.

To quote Ancient Mysteries:

“While Temple, following Griaule, assumes that to polo is the invisible star Sirius B, the Dogon themselves, as reported by Griaule, say something quite
different.”

To quote the Dogon:

“When Digitaria (to polo) is close to Sirius, the latter becomes brighter; when it is at its most
distant from Sirius, Digitaria gives off a twinkling effect,
suggesting several stars to the observer.”

James and Thorpe wonder as anyone reading this should do whether to polo is
therefore an ordinary star near Sirius, not an invisible companion,
as Griaule and Temple suggest. The biggest challenge to Griaule,
however, came from anthropologist Walter Van Beek. He points out
that Griaule and Dieterlen stand alone in the world in their claims
on the secrets of the Dogon. No other anthropologist supports their
opinion or claims.

In 1991, Van Beek led a team of anthropologists who declared that
they could find absolutely no trace of the detailed Sirius lore
reported by the French anthropologists. James and Thorpe understate
the problem when they say that “this is very worrying”.

Griaule had stated that about fifteen percent of the Dogon tribe
knew about this secret knowledge, but Van Beek could, in a decade of
research with the Dogon, find not a single trace of this knowledge.
Van Beek was initially keen to find evidence for Griaules
claims, but had to admit that there may have been a major problem
with Griaules claims. Even more worrying is Griaules
background. Though an anthropologist, Griaule was interested in
astronomy, which he had studied in Paris.

As James and Thorpe point out, he took star maps along with him on his field trips as a way of
prompting his informants to divulge their knowledge of the stars. Griaule himself was aware of the discovery of
Sirius B and it is
quite likely that he over interpreted the Dogon responses to his
questions. In the 1920s, before Griaule went to the Dogon, there
were also unconfirmed sightings of Sirius C. Was Griaule told by his
informants what he wanted to believe? It seems, alas, that the truth
is even worse, at least for Griaules reputation.

Van Beek actually spoke to the original informants of Griaule, who
stated:

“though they do speak about sigu tolo [interpreted by Griaule as their name for Sirius], they disagree completely with each other as
to which star is meant; for some, it is an invisible star that
should rise to announce the sigu [festival], for another it is Venus
that through a different position appears as sigu tolo. All agree,
however, that they learned about the star from Griaule.”

So whatever knowledge they possessed, it was knowledge coming from Griaule, not knowledge native to the Dogon tribe. Van Beek also
discovered that the Dogon are of course aware of the brightest star
in the sky, which they do not, however, call sigu tolo, as Griaule
claimed, but dana tolo.

To quote James and Thorpe:

“As for Sirius B, only Griaules informants had ever heard of it.”

With this, the Dogon mystery comes to a crashing halt. The Sirius
Mystery influenced more than twenty years of thinking about our
possible ancestry from “forefathers” who have come from the stars.
In 1996, Temple was quick to point out the new speculation in
scientific circles on the possible existence of Sirius C, which made
the claims by Griaule even more spectacular and accurate.

But Temple was apparently not aware of Van Beeks recent research. With
this new research of both Van Beek and the authors of Ancient
Mysteries, we uncover how Griaule himself was responsible for the
creation of a modern myth, which, in retrospect, has created such an
industry and almost religious belief that the scope and intensity
can hardly be fathomed. Nigel Appleby, in his withdrawn publication
Hall of the Gods, which was, according to Appleby himself,
tremendously influenced by Temple's book, Appleby spoke about
how Temple believed that present-day authorities were apparently
unwilling to set aside the blinkers of orthodoxy or were unable to
admit the validity of anything that lies outside their field or
offers a challenge to its status quo.

He further wondered whether
there was also a modern arrogance that could not countenance the
possible scientific superiority of earlier civilizations. It seems,
alas, that Griaule, a scientist, wanted to give earlier
civilizations more knowledge than they actually possessed. And
various popular authors and readers have since been led into a
modern mythology, the “Age of the Dark Sirius Companion

This subject came up while I was in chat, and this is my response. This is why it is sometimes importante to 'research' a bit further back than two years ago.

Controversy of Set I tomb

2010-10-22T13:48:00.001-04:00

Amun / Ra: notes from various sources

2010-10-22T13:42:00.002-04:00

no one knows what it means. Hence he is the hidden one.
He of course is a solar kind of guy and his name
can be taken as a seedy syllable meaning creative power.

he was Khepri in the morning
Ra at noon and Tem in the evening

The home base so to speak would belong to the Anunian Theology
Nu is the primeval waters of which RA arose from.
RA then created Shu, Tefnut, Geb and Nut.
RA gets to sail across the heavens on his barq usually with Ma'at.
Ma'at is the ORDER of the universe that creation may exist.
(skips tree of life of the anunian theology)

All other ntr come from Ra
Ra is the Lord of the Hidden circles

There are seven souls of ra, each on representing a level of consciousness int eh jniverse and psycho-spiritual consciousness... human personality. Because of this Ra is the Lord of Souls and Lord of Doubles.

RA is the fire of consciousness, the source. This is how we perceave time and space, how we interact with the univers.

The triple manifestation of Ra
Nuk ba Khepri em tuauu
RA en ahau-ef
Atum amit masheru
"I am khepri in the morning, Ra at noon and Atum in the evening"

was the great sun-god, to whom every king
pledged himself, by adopting on his accession a
motto-title embodying the god's name, such as
Ra-men-kau, ' Ra established the kas,' Ra-sehotepab,
' Ra satisfies the heart,' Ra-neb-maat, ' Ra is
the lord of truth '
; and these titles were those by
which the king was best known ever after. This
devotion was not primitive, but began in the
fourth dynasty, and was established by the fifth
dynasty being called sons of Ra, and every later
king having the title ' son of Ra ' before his name.
The obelisk was the emblem of Ra, and in the
fifth dynasty a great obelisk temple was built in
his honor at Abusir, followed also by others.
Heliopolis was the centre of his worship, where
Senusert i, in the twelfth dynasty, rebuilt the
temple and erected the obelisks, one of which is
still standing. But Ra was preceded there by
another sun-god Atmu, who was the true god of
the nome ; and Ra, though worshiped throughout
the land, was not the aboriginal god of any
city. In Heliopolis he was attached to Atmu, at
Thebes attached to Amen. These facts point to
Ra having been introduced into Egypt by a
conquering people, after the theological settlement
of the whole land. There are many suggestions
that the Ra worshipers came in from Asia, and
established their rule at Heliopolis. The title of
the ruler of that place was the heq, a Semitic
title; and the heq scepter was the sacred treasure
of the temple. The '
spirits of Heliopolis
' were
specially honored, an idea more Babylonian than
Egyptian. This city was a centre of literary
learning and of theological; theorising which was
unknown elsewhere in Egypt, but familiar in
Mesopotamia. A conical stone was the embodiment
of the god at Heliopolis, as in Syria. On,
the native name of Heliopolis, occurs twice in
Syria, as well as other cities named Heliopolis
there in later times. The view of an early Semitic
principal of Heliopolis, before the dynastic age,
would unify all of these facts : and the advance
of Ra worship in the fifth dynasty would be due
to a revival of the influence of the eastern Delta
at that time.
The form of Ra most free from admixture is
that of the disk of the sun, sometimes figured
between two hills at rising, sometimes between
two wings, sometimes in the boat in which it
floated on the celestial ocean across the sky. The
winged disk has almost always two cobra serpents
attached to it, and often two ranis' horns; the
meaning of the whole combination is that Ra
protects and preserves, like the vulture brooding
over its young, destroys like the cobra, and creates
like the ram. This is seen by the modification
where it is placed over a king's head, when the
destructive cobra is omitted, and the wings are
folded together as embracing and protecting the
king.
This disk form is connected with the hawk-god,
by being placed over the head of the hawk ; and
this in turn is connected with the human form
by the disc resting on the hawk-headed man,
which is one of the most usual types of Ra. The
god is but seldom shown as being purely human,
except when identified with other gods, such as
Atmu, Horus, or Amon.
The worship of Ra outshone all others in the
nineteenth dynasty. United to the god of Thebes
as Amon Ra, he became '
king of the gods
'
; and
the view that the soul joined Ra in his journey
through the hours of the night absorbed all other
views, which only became sections of this whole
(see chap. xi). By the Greek times this belief
seems to have largely given place to others, and it
had practically vanished in the early Christian
age.

Amen Re

consort is Amaunet. Originally a local Theban god..
was combined w/Ra in middle kingdomhat
His other consort is Mut
he is associated with the lunar god Khonsu (was worshiped as the son of Amun and Mut)
he is also known as Amun-asha renu (Amun rich in names)

The Concealed God
plurtarch quotes Manetho saying Amun is that which is concealed orinvisible.

One of his titles is 'mysterious of form'
he has an imperceptible nature.
Associated w/the power of the wind

As a Creator Ntr
member of the ogdoad...the 8 primordials (first I have seen of this)
He was worshiped as Amun kematef -- Amun who has completed his moment.
In the aspect of the creator he as in the form of a snake which 'renews' itself. It is sudgested that he was referred to as Kneph... the eternal self engendering Ntr worshiped at Thebes.

Amun created the universe through his thoughts.

As a solar Ntr
in the book of comming forth by day he is reffered to as 'eldest of the ntr of the wastern sky.

He rises as Horakthy, combining the hidden with the visible sun.

Fertility Ntr
12th dynasty Amun Kamutef --- Amun bull of his mother
He was self created...apon his mother... the cow who personified the Ntr of the sky and of creation... it also depicts the sexual energy of the bull. In regards to this he is associated with Min and is called Amun-Min.

Warrior Ntr
He received credit for victories all over the place...and I know as I was reading the ancient records the other day...... So he 'told' the Pharaos to expand territory, and he is given credit for protecting Kmt, and was called Lord of Victory and Lover of Strength. was also praised for granting people w/military strategy.

King of the Ntr
referred to as this in pyramid test 1540
and the 12th Dynasty White Chapel of Senwosret I
Ptolomes equated him w/Zeus.

Amun exsists in ALLLL things, making him a 'universal' Ntr. Sometimes refered to as the ba of all natural phenomena.

Source Material
The Book of Doors (I cant remember their names)
The Religion of Ancient Egypt (sir. w. f. Petrie)
complete gods and goddesses by Richard Wilkenson
Egyptian Mysteries book 2: encyclopedic Dictionary of Ancient Egyptian Gods and Goddesses by Dr. Muata Ashby

Two Rants on Kemet

2010-10-22T13:05:00.001-04:00

or what ever anyone wants to call it.

In the time I have spent here in ps and on chat, the mater of the origins or beginnings of the Kemetic movement seem to matter A LOT more to others. So I decided I would take the time to address this when I cared enough about it to do so. And I kind of do now, however, not enough to turn this into a debate. This is not a debatable issue. Should anyone wish to provide some relevant information that I dont care enough to look up or just flat out dont know, I certainly do appreciate it.

Vocab:
according to my several hieroglyphs dictionaries all of which have slightly similar names that I do not feel like writing out here and any book by Dr. Muata Ashby and The works of Rosemary Clark and my First Kemetic Teacher......

mdu ntr - or any variation of what ever vowels whomever is sticking in there - the words of god/ heiroglyphs. Sacred writing

Kmt - mdu ntr meaning the black land in reference to the flooding of the Nile and the black silt it leaves behind. The way in which the ancient dwellers of pharonic Egypt would refer to themselves and their country.

Tamry - mdu ntr - the blessed land, also used in referance to kmt.

Temple Horakhte was founded in 1975
I dont know when the kemetic orthodox church or Egyptian Yoga was founded.

I have been INFORMED that kemetic was just some word used by Afrocentric peoples in reference to the Reconstruction of Ancient Egyptian Ritual/Tradition and was started by some guy in the 80's. Or it was a movement formed in the 80's.

(see the above definition of the word Kemet)

There is a very good reason why I never cared enough to dig into the origin of the Afrocentric kemetic movement:

a. every reconstructionalist whether ritualistic/'religious'/ traditional ect ect of the modern era will refer to and quote from the following sources:

Ancient Greek such as Plutarch and Pythagoras,
(I know Im forgetting one ..or maybe two. just read about one of them the other day too.. any greek historian or philosopher that studdied in ancient egypt. They all did, and all for at least 15 years. They were under vows to not revieal certain things under pain of torture, never mind pain of death. Also keep in mind the Greeks were known for their 'fabrications' just in case you need a clue in to that, it means they made shit up when it was conveniant for them to do so. Any egyptologist will mention that, and then go ahead and quote one of them)

Ancient Text Translations

Any Egyptologist that is agreeable to that person's philosophy

Hindu/Buddhist Myth and religious practices

R.A. Schwaller de Lubicz ( and on occasion John Anthony West, to do both de lubicz and west is incredibly REDUNDANT, but I have seen people do it.

Lucie Lamie

The Greek crowd went the way of what is called The Hermetic Order -
Djuhuti was for some reason called both Thoth and Hermes Trimescus. The Hermetic order was founded on kmt wisdom text. You dont have to believe me or take my word on it, all you have to do is read the 24 tenants of Ma'at, the wisdom text and then any book on Hermetic stuff and you will see it quite plainly. (I have e-copies if anyone wants them)

Im pretty sure I dont have to sit here and discus the hermetic order any further, or the golden dawn or the oto. I figure connecting the dots is a no brainer.

THEN we see this tiney little man with HUMONGOUS issues of DOMINANCE by the name of Napoleon.... and Im really not going to blather about the begining of egyptology, I just wanted to take a jab and Napolion.... but it is kind of important when what's his name came on the scene.... ya know .... that guy... Alester Crowely ( not to mention all the crazies at the dawn of egyptology and Om Seti - who is highly regarded in certain circles)

as far as the Afrocentric practices, authors ect, no one really admits to reading his (A.C.) stuff. I have seen and heard them go on about the consistencies with Hinduism and Buddhism but never hermetics or Alester. I think I can understand why. If someone can't understand this I will refer back to the 42 Tennants of Ma'at and the wisdom text.

Alester was the guy who said everyone should dig into the secrets of Egypt.
and then there were the early 1900's urm ... mystics (Im just going to be polite with that one)

moving on....

and then there are conspiracy theories btwn Blavatsky and Baely and whatshisname? Edgar Casey.
That man has got to be one of my most favorite people. ALL of his prophecies were proven WRONG, yet he was so charismatic to this day people swear by his stuff. This makes my mind loop to the Edgar Casey Foundation. Both Zahi Hawasse and Mark Lehner received funding from ECF to go to egypt and dig around.... and uhm yeah so once they did their research they immediately separated themselves from the ECF. It could have been that they were so disappointed that they couldn't 'prove' what ever of Casey's they were supposed to or just disgusted. I imagine a bit of both... but that is just pure conjecture on my part as I have yet to come across an article in which either of those two prominent Egyptologists mention their previous ties.

Another person who seperated from Casey and hermetics and trying to prove they were correct was the renown Sir William Matthiew Flinders Petrie.

I mention the above people specifically for a reason. Petrie and his findings, as well as Breasted and a few other 'older' egyptologists including budge are still used as reference points in 'up-to-date-' and 'modern' spiritual / pagan/ heathen ect...ect... authors and other egyptologists. If you fail to see my points, when ever you see a book on Kemetic stuffything look in the bibliography.

R.A. Shwaller de Lubicz - interesting guy, but most importantly, from muata ashby to ra um nefer (Liberal to uhm oh out right RACIST exclusionaries) will quote from this man's works. I read this one afrocentric author who ripped off de lubicz word for word, but did NOT include him in his bibliography. I wouldn't have know had I not already read the works of Schwaller de Lubicz.

It may look like I have wandered off my topic. The Temple I studdy with, has a lovely bibliography in our text books, I collect them all !... the important part here, just in case someone missed it, is de lubiz and lammy. Of course hinduism and buddhism are important as well as shintoism as far as I am concerned for 'backward engenearing purposes. Or augmentation.

The Schwaller de Lubicz family, which includes Isha and her daughter Lucie Lammy spent 15 years in luxor copying things, taking photographs, measuring things ect ect This guy was actively lecturing on these topics in the 1950's and Lucie's book came out in '81. In the early 80's R.A. and Isha Schwaller de Lubicz's works were reprinted.

I just can not imagine ONE guy waking up some time in the 80's and just ALL of the sudden going YEAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH I got it !!! hey ! listen to this !!!! Egypt is in AFRICA... why are we paying attention to what these weirdo greek people say ... .I know... I will learn to read the mdu ntr myself and ALL ALONE start this movement thingie !!!!!!

The above is not plausible. I cant even begin to sift through the different teachings and schools of Egyptian yoga and when and where that started, but hey, Google away ! The people you will find either have doctorates or they have egyptologist backing if not both. There are plenty 'yogi' out there to discuss the more Afrocentric kemetic practices.

The kemetic Movement comes in all shapes and sizes. From the Orthadox Church, to Seperat Temples of Auset or Yoga or Original Qabalistic Teachings and on and on ... I even found one organization that meshed kemetic/hindu/buddhist unabashedly while employing all manner of extra consonants and vowels to the point where I couldn't even read what they were talking about, but the pictures were pretty !

The one thing they do have in comon is the tendancy to use the original (or as close to it as possible) mdu ntr, de lubicz and research. I got a 50 author reading list with a oh yeah and check out some more egyptolgoists, be varied in your studies and draw your own conclusions, meanwhile, let me tell you about this neeto ritual I just translated. Of course Ms Clark doesn't talk like that at all, but I think anyone still reading this will get the idea.

I have been asked if I think it is possible for the original message to 'truly' come down to us unbroken, something I find rather funny for any one who is uhm, spiritual, craftworking, metaphysical, hethan, pagan, wiccan traditional or non, to ask that; as if that concept makes my studies more or less relevant in their eyes.. I remember reading a christian Jaqc book and thinking wow, some teachings just never go away. ... Do I think hermeics is a waste of time? Hey if it floats your boat and speaks to you ... I think its a great choice, I find it very boring.... zzzzz zzzzz (I have e book... I will share !!!!) Im not going to say that there is nothing to learn from it either, as above, so below, in all the shadow realms ... ( yep yep ... some people, even today translate it to say shadow realm heehehe as a yugioh fan I fully support that)

I have been on this path since I was 23. There are many different kemetic traditions. Some, I know jack shit about. Im always open to talk to people of other kemetic paths about their ideas and beliefs. Im quite well awair of the fact that one temple/group has an entire different ranking system or learning schedule.

I hope this has cleared some of the air concering the meaning/definition of the word Kemetic. And if anyone knows who that ONE guy is that STARTED the kemetic movement in the 80's give me his name so I can research and read all about it !
if anyone wants any help or to exchange e book and/or research materials, web sites ect ect drop me a line.

Seth God of Confusion Velde done c1967

2010-10-22T13:03:00.001-04:00

"Apparently the explination given by Plurtarch is not his own invention, but goes back to the Egyptian Tradition. He writes: "And the name Seth by which they call Typhon denotes this: it means 'the overmatering' and 'overpowering' and it means in very many instances 'turning back' and 'overpassing'."

To cut

to turn back, to abandon, to desert, to be missing when duty, loyalty or some other obligation demands one's presence.

To seperate - (the symbol expressing this) was often writen by Set's name showing he was the one apart, the cause of seperation

Another word that charactorized Set he who is pleased with desertion and hates friendship

In one of the texts it mentions to cut seth or set's group.
Im reminded of what my first teacher told me about the myth of Wsr, his other name being the dismembered one. The writer mentions this in its correlation to seth and how his name has a tendancy to be associated with 'to cut'
Of course in the myth Set cuts Wsr into 14? some pieces. In this, my teacher explained, has quite a few meanings. On of the associations is of Wsr to the harvest itself and the necessity of reaping said harvest. Some might say that no matter what we do, we must kill to live, and I think this is a very potent symbology of this idea. (was that even a word?) But even so, many plants die or go into hibernation durring the winter, only to wake up/ resurrect in the spring. Where as Wsr roamed the land and taught cultivation, like the skill he spoke of, he too was cut down to be brought back.

(haahaa I love what this guy has to say about m.a. murray!)

From the Dream Papyrus : If he drinks beer, he drinks [it so as to engender strif and turmoil]

to recap
instigator of confusion, deserter, drunkard.

"Like Set, the chosen of RA, his roaring is heard ...." (ramses III inscription)

"The Set animal functions as a determinative for words indicating concepts divergent with the normal order, which to the Egyptian mind was given by the gods and is guarded by them, and it has a negative meaning."

"the originator of confusion, like the creator who sets in order, is an aspect of total reality which cannot be spared" "This aspect of reality in cosmic, social and personal life, which finds expression in the key words storm, tumult, illness, the Egyptians could typify by means of a Set-animal with a curved snout and straight tail. Thus the disturber of the peace became an element of order in the Egyptian system of writing with..."

"As the mouth of the womb of Anant and Astarte was closed, the two great goddesses who were pregnant but did not give birth, they were closed by Heru and they were opened by Set." "The opening of the womb of these two goddesses..... closing implies the cessation of the menses and so effectively pregnancy, opening produces menorrhage and abortion."

"Contract womb, lest typhon seize upon you."

"I am a Man of a million cubits, whose name is Evil Day. As for the day of giving birth or of conceiving, there is no giving birth and trees bear no fruit."

In an unpublished text of the metropolitan museum in ny, "nebt het deserting a child of Set for the sake of Wsr"
Plurtarch beggs to differ as it is Wrs who is the father and in many egyptian txt he is called Bull of the two sisters.

-- There are a few egyptologists and fellow constructionalists who view the contendings of heru and set to be something like a campfiler story/ commady. Its helpful to me, at least that one of my favorite egyptologists shares this view, Barbara Mertz. so from about page 43 to Im now on 70 mr author guy discuses how the contendings of heru and set depict homosexuality. Its an interesting view, and he certainly can support it. However, in no other myth depiction was homosexuality ever given such a negative connotation (if his theory is correct, and it is very easy to see things his way) and because of this kind of 'stand alone' idea, I'm more convinced that this was 'a campfire story'. If his theory is correct it looks more like a particular anti-homosexual faction/cult of Heru or Wst/Wsr may have created this story.

The Compoist form was called Nubti and Antaios wait, antaios sounds a bit to greek.....
here we go (that was the greek name) Hrwyfy -heru and Set united, he with two faces

"those are the ba of heru and the ba of set, when he came to letopolis. Finnally the embraced one another and became he with two bas." "Here we have the uniting of two opposites into a totality. Union of forces " a totality as a unity of two inimical and yet collaborating opposites." ".... in the aum duat and the book of gates, .... confronted with the mystery of totality, in which contrasts are subsumed. "

"The spear of Heru goes forth against thee. The lance of Set is thrust into thy brow.
"When Heru and Set are reconciled they do not fight with one another but together against the common enemy
"A club of iron swung down on your head. Heru seizes it and Set will destroy you."

" ... the queen's title 'who sees Heru-Set. the queen does not see her consort as a being divided in himself but as one who comprises totality, in whom the opposing contrasts are united and reconciled."

Hatchepsut "rules the county as the son of Isis (= heru) and is strong as the son Nut (=Set) Ruling, the king is Heru, when he must use force he is Set."

"May I have power of the water, as Set had power when he harmd Wsr that night of the great confusion."

"Let Set streach forth his arm to let Apep fall !" ast incantation
hps = constelation of the great bear, strong arm, strength and scimitar. Set uses theis scimitar in the battle against demons of disease : The hps of Set is against you , o smn, the ktp of Ba'al is struck in your head; the bt3 of heru is struck in your vertex."

the w3s sceptre is called the giver of winds, and may be an imitation of lightening. The word w3s means dominion, the w3s sceptre can be regarded as a symbol of order. The w3s or d'm sceptre might be used as symbols of murder and disorder just as water and the foreleg.

I love this part !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
"Plurtarch and other Greek writers state that Set cut the body wsr in pieces. The Egyptian text are as reticent regarding the dismemberment as regarding the murder. Frankfort even says : 'the story that Set dismembered the body of Wsr and that Wst burried the parts where she found them.... can hardly have been an original Egyptian belief... the pyramid text about in Spells in which Wst and Nebt Het, Heru or Nut 'unite' the members of the dead Wsr; they nowhere hint at an earlier willful dismemberment." Frankforts scepticism seems to sem from the lack of indications that the dismemberment of Wsr was ritually celebrated. Yet as the murder of wsr by Set was not celebrated directly while forming the often unexpressed presupposition of the many text regarding the resurrection of wsr, so the dismemberment might be the presupposition of the uniting of the members of the god and his mumification."

"Durring the transitional period, which lasted about 70 days, the deceased was exposed to being ill treated by Set. As soonas someone dies, Set can obtian power over him: "I do not die. Set obtians no power over me." This power of Set over the dead person is expressed in int. al. in the conceptions that Set grasps him in his arms, has smitten him dumb and motionless and has bound him. In bd 163 In a spell to give back his head in the netherworld there is the utterance :

" Dwn'wy has hidden me behind his arms to chase away the dammage done by Set." "O wsr, I lit a tourch for you upon the day that your mummy was wrapped. I drove away Set when he was on the point of stealing your body."

coffin text : the idea that Wsr's death or wounds should be hidden: a mast was given to wsr by RA in order to hide what was done against him, to keep secred the blow Set dealt against him.

(creepy) once in 'heaven' people hoped to be free of the onus of Set and of the count of wst. The countng may allude to wst counting the limbs of wsr.

pyr 587 - Wsr is the Ka of Set
pyr 1145 - Set cam forth from wsr

If wsr is the ntr of absolut life, whose essence includes death, then the duality fo wsr and set is that of death and life. Wsr is death from which life arises [winter to spring] Set is life which produces death [deasert sun, summer to fall].

*lol* I really like this next bit... because of the above the author looks at the murder of wsr as 'suicide'
: Owing to the duality of wsr and set which now came into being, death, whic before had formed a unity with life, became visible speratly in the strange brother. Set attempts to get rid of death, ie wsr who must die, by murdering his brother. This is the behavior of the self-murderer, in whose life death does not remain hidden until he is completed or overtaken by it, but to whom death appears as his double or alter ego and who feels the need to MURDER DEATH, so taking his own life."

-- with this murder "the chaotic is assembled into a structered order."

"By killing of wsr, set has slain himself and given himself as a sacrifice. The sacrifice of Set and his following in the ritual is the dramatisation of the murder of wsr in its true perspective. It symbolises the end of set, the demon of death, who as a suicide could find no rest. It unites him with his brother, wsr and the god of the dead. It confirms the cosmic order and does away with duality. Since the murder is not only the culmination, but also the end of chaos, it can be celebrated as sacrifice. "

HAAHAAHAHAHAAHAHA : The former professor of psychiatry at Leiden university, Dr. E.A.D.E. Carp, remarks "He who is mentally disordered lacks the blind spot which aids one who is mentally heathy to deny, annul and disregard as trifling, the reality of his own death and its surrounding presence, so that by far the greater part of mankind is 'surpised' by death.:

Set Repelling Apep
"Hail to you, O Set, son of Nut, the great of streanth in the barq of millions, felling the enemy, the snake, as the prow of the barque of RA, great of battle-cry, my you give me a good lifetime"

"O Set, lord of life, who is upon the prow of the barque of Ra, save me from all evil clamour of this year." - leiden pap.

"A royal offering to Set of Ombos, the son of Nut, the mighty one on the prow of the ship and to all the ntr in ombos."

Set is show in certain text to be the protector of Ra. " he [set] was originally the beneficent ntr of a large part of the population of the nile valley."

111

"I am Set, who causes confusion and thunders in the horizon of the sky, who heart is that of the ndb."

"Set in the solar barque might be interpreted as the violent aspect of Ra. This obviates the necessity of splitting up Set into a good and bad ntr. As in the myth of Heru and Wsr, Set in the myth of Ra also fills the part of the originator of confusion, with the difference that unlike Heru and wsr, not Ra who is the victem of Set's aggression, but Apep."

Setnekht, the found of the 20th dynasty was "like KhepriSet when he rages."
A geographical list at Medinet Habu contains a ntr SetRa. - hieratic papyri text p 109
"Set in the sun barque is often given the peithet chosen of Ra" - marriage stella of Ramses II

"And Ra Horakhte said : give me Set, the son of Nut, that he may stay with me, being with me like a child, and he shall thunder in the heaven and be feared." lieden pap

The Names of Ba'al, Ash and Teshub were all written with the set animal (they are manifestations of set in the egyptian mind)

The Hyksos were worshipers of set
"Then the king Apep mad him Set as lord, he didnt now serve any god who was in the land except Set. And he build him a temple as a perfect and eternal house beside the palace of king Apep. he appeared at the break of day to make the daily sacrifices of.... to Set, and the great ones of the palace came into his presence with nosegays, as it is done in the temple of Ra-Horakhte." Saller papyrus

In the Amhers papyrus it is Set, not Ba'al who is the one who controlls the sea.
"lord of the south land, great god, lord of heaven, fair child of Ra."

CURSE: "ombos is pulled down. Thier Temples are destroyed. All who belonged to them, are NOT. Their lord is NOT."

qi gon healing techniques

2010-10-22T13:02:00.003-04:00

For Headaches
move energy from the base up the middle channel to the crown and let energy flow from crown back to base
.
For other things
visualize emerald green energy surrounding your liver, red for heart , white for lungs , yellow for spleen , dark blue or black for kidneys

Rowans 'Blessing'

2010-10-22T12:58:00.000-04:00

May Sobek devour his feet, that they may
carry him no further on the path of Beta and Isfet

May Thor's Hammer shatter his knee caps, that he may
kneel at no sacred alter and contaminate it with his
nastiness

May Sekhmet Bast shred his intestines, that he
may ingest no more bitterness

May Ammit devour his heart, that it may
not be weighed against the feather of Rieghteousness

May Kali rip off his arms to liberate
him from the entrapments of the
material world

May Heru evisorate his eyes, that he may find
respite from his obsession with
the illusion of the physical beauty

May the hounds of Hecate follow relentlessly
at his hells untill he falls and is
consumed by the enveloping mercy of the
Dark Mother

May the coils of Apep entrap him in the
darkes of the night until his sould is
prepred to be braught forth into day

May Djehuti revoke his gift of utterance
so that it may cease to spiew Isfet/Beta
and Blasphemy

May the Callieach submerge his soul in the
deapths of the icey waters, that he may
appreciate rebirth into warmth and compassion

zeitgiest

2010-10-22T12:46:00.001-04:00

Someone the other day or week or somethng was talking about zeithgiest. ugh so here are my observations :

Just to see if you had a point and since its been so long since I have seen this I decided to watch it again.
*press play*
wow this is boaring, you actually sat through this?

ok now in effort to answer your thing about massey, I havent actually read his stuff yet. I have it
though.... but I also have a list of 50 egyptologists and archiologists
I have to read through and Im sure it will keep me occupied for some
time.

I have no opinnion on massey since I havent actually read what he wrote. As for the physiscs stuff... Anytime I read anything
regarding string theory it leaks out my ears whial Im reading it. I know
that a theory has yet to be proven and that is about all I can tell you
about physics....but there may be some connection btwn E8 and string
theory. ....E8 is prettyyyyyyyyyyyy

since when did people not know that the christians and masons were attempting to dominate/controll
the entire world??? do people really not know this?

Evolution,
I dont have a problem with. It just not one of those things I care about
eather way. Im ok w/believing that god created everything and that
evolution happened.

wow this is way past the five min marker, I was totally wrong about it being w/in the first five min... sorry about
that.

(still boaring)

but yeah so far its implying that christianity is the only 'religion' that is currently practiced which I
find annoying as fuck.

Im a fan of george carlin.

Ten thousand bc is actually a misleading statement and has not yet been a
proven statement and is in fact based on Edgar casey stuff.

Slight detoour about Edgar which I think is necessary
His prophecies thus far have been proven( and I do mean PROVEN) in an actual physical manner
to be wrong and inacurate. You cant even try to streach it ... he was
not a very accurate prophet.

This does not mean Im disputing his healing stuff
And here is where I point out that Edgar was a high ranking Mason.

aslo both Hawas and Lehner started out working for The E.C. Foundation to go to egypt and prove some of his theories. What
actually happened was that they found soooooooooooooooooooooo much
evidence to the contrary that they severed thier ties w/the foundation.

so to reiterate the TEN THOUSAND year date is inacurate, not proven and
based on something an innacurate 'psychic' highranking Mason said.

wtf? that is my frist response. WTF? why is this vid propgating free mason
propoganda.....
*blink*
I mean they are ok and all... but I dont like Edgar cause I think he was a charleton. Though when I think about
it Im sure his healing was great, I mean there had to be a reason people
believed in him when his psychicness was always wrong......

ok done w/that rant so lets press the play button. At the moment the screen
is showing me the Aten. Didja know AkenAten was a HERATIC. he didnt say
ohhh coool everyone ! we got One god now... nope we are gonna worship
the sun. thats it, the sun, some people will try and say ooooooooooh it
was all about phisics and deeep meaning and life and blahhh. No it
wasnt. The sun made things grow and he worshiped it. Then he banned all
other religion and then he closed all temples and even put some people
to death.... sound familiar? oh yeah this is my rant before even
listaning to what they are friggen saying regarding the Aten.

now I bet your wondering why the hell I brang that up? doesnt it go allong
w/what this movie is saying?

yeah it does... but that is one bit of ancient egyptian history and I felt like bitching about it. I cant
goddamned stand AkenAten.

*presses play*

ok soooooooooooooo
Horus? that would be greek, not egyptian and trust me its more than a slight distinction

Horus
This is Heru
he is the EYE of Ra
the incarnation of Ra
He is the Victor
He is the Ruler of all of kmt/Tamery

so here is this guy saying horus is the personification of the sun
the eye is the personification of the sun
(seeeeeeeeeeeeeee the differance?)
and not just any Eye eather, the left eye
which is also Sekhmet
Sekhmet represents the firey destructive aspect of the sun
Ra is the life giving aspect of the sun

Khepri is the sun at morning
and this represents rebirth... the new day the new season after hibernation
Ra is the sun at midday
Atum is the sun at sunset representing heading toward death

khepri created man through his tears
Ra just friggen created them
Atum masturbated and or spat out man

each story has a link to physics by the way that I am not very good at explaning
it.... sorry about that.

ok now that I have introduced Heru and Ra and thier connection.....
*presses play*

Heru and Set
*pause*
just fucking pause
case in the early myths they were not eneamies and were even thought of as tiwns for further details see
http://amuntet.blogspot.com/2007/11/this-is-nubti.html
http://amuntet.blogspot.com/2007/11/set-slaying-apep-and-steve.html
http://amuntet.blogspot.com/2007/12/petrie-on-set.html
http://amuntet.blogspot.com/2008/03/more-on-set.html

Just in case you didnt get it, it really irks me when people blather on
about shit w/out know what the fuck they are talking about. You have
just gotten to my automatic pissey button.

I provided those links cause Im not rewriting all that here. And I do have a bibliography of
sources just in case you want it....

I believe this is where I turned it off. And I will tell you why.
for some reason you have made this movie, you think you want to educate about something, meaning:
There is something that you know that I dont
Now the buddhist stuff in the beginning was fine
and all good
but yeah I already know that theory/beliefe what ever you want to call it.
so its not really inspiring me to watch this if its just stuff I have heard before anyway.
(Im not that media starved)
but ok Im still watching it.
ok then there is the evolution
oh shit fucking asholebastared AkenAten....
and now Heru and Set
WTF
well if you have to pick and choose and imediately start off with slight misinformation that sounds like crap
assed propoganda and now Im fucking pissed.

I think this is where I turned it off cause I find this type of thing utterly revolting. It
hurts my soul.
*play*
"Every Morning / Metaphorically Horus would win the battle against Set"
*pause*

what the goddamned hell is this assfucker talking about?
is he confusing heru and set w/Ra and apap, nonono, he cant be cause orriginally set slew apep every fucking
night.

is he talking about the back and forth battles? It didnt go down like that, I swear he is confusing things....
*play*
"while in the evening set would conquer horus"
*pause*
what the hell is this guy reading Budge???? Spence and Lewis????
now Im just really wanting to turn this shit off.
cant even get his fucking myths right
really its not that hard to read is it?
*play*
Heru born on dec 25
born of a virgin
star in the east
adored by 3 kings
*pause*
checkes Heru feast day for this year. the kmt callander was done as the stars
move so the feast days sometimes change you seeeee
thats funny
according to actual ancient egyptian star charts and dates (done by ancient
egytpians)
Heru's feast day is july 22 (tropical zodiac)
and Heru the Elder is Aug 1
ok but yeah never heard about the dec day... but Im not all knowing
I wonder what his 'source' is
In the orriginal myths Wst was 'virginal'
however, that changed totally by the Old kingdom and She was married to Wsr and Heru was thier son.
three kinds? what three kings?
what is he talking about now?
I'd love to get his sources on this.
Don't get me wrong, I have heard over and over about how the christ myth is based on Heru/Wsr and Auset. I dont
dissagree w/it either...

by the age of 12?
where is this written in the ancient text?
ok lets get this straight. I do not know everything
but I have NEVER read this in ANY book.
what books do I have you may ask?

myspace.com/lokieternal

all my books that are w/in arms reach are on my front page

so now w/this stuff about Heru, Im getting kinda wigged. After all I am studdying w/a
Temple dedicated to researching and learning Ancient Egyptian stuffy
thing you would have thought that the Teacher of the Temple would have
mentioned these things in the text books. Oh yeah there are text books.
Three very long and leangthy text books... and remember that 50 author
list? oh yeahh.... so uhh where did this guy get this from?

I can tell tell you about how the 10 commandments are ripped off from the 42
tennants of maat, I cant even give some more examples of where ancient
egyptian wisdom text is ripped off in other various parts of the bible. I
cant blather on about Wsr and his rebirth/and what he represents, what
part of the duat he belongs in how Heru was braught back from the deat
by mommy Auset...... but all of this other stuff. I havent heard of it.

*play*
"After being betrayed by Typhon"
*pause*

ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, yeah now I get it. kinda
please, keep in mind that Egyptologists will tell you the same thing I am now telling you. The Greeks were known for
thier fabrications. When they wrote about ancient egypt they would
outright lie, misinform and make things up.

The greeks themselves took thier idea of the Ntr and then recreated them in THIER viewpoint.
And renamed them. Howe you would get Thoth our of Djehuti is way beyond
my understanding.......

typhon and set were identified together by the greeks
and I know I have previously mentioned this but I dont think I stressed it enough.

I dont really care about what the greeks had to say. Anything durring the ptolemeic era or past it... I
dont research it, because by the time of the Ptolomies it ceases being
Ancient Egyptian. So this makes it very clear as to why I have no idea
what the hell this guy is talking about.

He isnt refering to ancient egyptian things at all. He is reffering to greek things whial
using ancient egytpian iconography. The greeks did depic Horus... and it
does look differant, you should see it. But that pic they are showing
is ancient egyptian and the story is greek..

By the way....
I have never heard of this rendition of the greek aspect of Horus either.
So where did he get this??????

Interestingly, this person is pulling what ever he wants and whether accurate or not, he is putting
this info together and I find this rather sickaning.

First of all every good christian knows that jesus was not born in december. The
church chose december because it was a close date to a popular pagan
celebration of the birth of the God. so here this guy goes again,
putting together info in a slightly misleading way so that he can prove
the point of what?

the point that the Catholic church filddled w/things and absorbed all kinds of pagan beliefs so that they would have
more faithfull followers?

and now this commentator guy is also doing it.... why the fuck am I watching this again?

Im not saying that he isnt right about the zodiac... Im saying that now I remember
why I didnt finish watching this ... and why Im not going to finish
watching this.....

cause I dont care about christianity at all, and I went through this phase of explaining out this stuff... and its
coencidance w/pagan beleifs and astonomy.

OK so yeah ... he gets all this astronamy stuff right, but really ! the only reason I cared
enough to make it this far cause you had a something of a point. But I
still have no interest in the chirtian coencidances because... Im having
to concentrate on other stuff.

I mean if you want to debate bible stuffy thing cause its an inner need you have by all means watch
this. But after being able to spot all that stupidity, ohhhhh wowow
minterperated astrological alagory... hheeeheehee I like that !
(to bad Im still pissed off about all the lying)

*PAUSE*
ok Im now pissed agian
that shit that he is talking about at the temple of luxor
sounds more like the temple Hatchepsute built
(remember the nswbit/pharaoh was the incarnation of Heru)
so the story was NOT about Heru
it was about Her, as for that which he is describing...IIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIim looking through my book which has all
mannnor of temple pictures.... not seeeing it
example
the pics they show
Knonsu (knef???)
was the divine potter who created your ka
by the wayyyyyyyyyyyyyyy
virgin birth hu?
not really, sorry to disspoint you

Now he is right about lots of simalaritys
but the ones he showes... personally I dont know where he is getting them
from
May I see a bibliography please?
and Im totally not being sarcastic when I ask for one becuase I have never seen this.

I paused that long scrolly list a couple of times
and Im just wondering where the creator is getting half of this.

the great flood was never in kmt, but yeah gilgamesh.... and by the way in hindu
mythology,,, and the sunk place in india.... has been found by the way.

There is no archyological evidance of 'moses' in ancient egyptian text.
haaha at least he got his referance to the negitive confession.

I feel kinda bad about this mostly because he has enough enough proof that he
doesnt need to do the above. That misinfo/lying/mistaking facts. What is
the point? I mean the guy can mostly back up what he is saying.

HAAHAHAHHAHAHHAHA
"we want to be accademically correct."
(see above reasons for why I think that is funny)

ok Im totally board now, cause they are still talking about stuff I have known for about 10 years. He doesnt
mention though that Yehwey (can't spell) was a hill god in predynastic
egypt.
you can find that info I think in Breasteds translations of text
or maybe Petrie's translations, I cant quite remember whos.

well so far he hasnt mentioned this. but yeah

there are people who dont know we live in 1984?

so yeah I sudgest this movie, but dont pay any attention to the ancient egyptian stuff....

Demon Notes

2010-10-22T12:44:00.002-04:00

"having performed the a magical ceremony over her, the demon departed
from her and she was cured straightway. The demon addressed the god
saying, 'Greatful and welcom is they comming unto us, O great god, thou
vanquisher of the hosts of darkness ! Bekhten is thy city, the
inhabitants thereof are thy slaves, and I am thy servant; and I will
depart unto the place whence I came that I may gratify thee, for unto
this end, hast thou com thither. And I beseech they Majesty to command
that the Prince of Bekhten and I may hold festival together.' To the
demon's request Kohnsu agreed, and he commanded his priest to tell the
Prince of Hekhten to make a great festival in honor of the demon; this
having been done by the command of Khonsu the demon departed to his own
place."

and then budge, proving his worth to me for the first time in any of the
books he has written that I have read says this, which also helps make
sense of part of our conversation on friday:

"in christian literature we find a number of examples of demonical
possession in which the demon who as entered the body yields it up
before a demon of greater power then himself, but the demon who is
expelled is invariably hostile to him that expels him, and he departs
from before him with every sign of wrath and shame. The fact that it was
believed possible for the demon of Behkten and the god Khonsu to
fraternize, and to be present together at a festival made by the prince
of the country, shows that the people of Behkten ascribed the same
attributes to spirits or demons as they did to men. The demon who
possessed the princess recognized in Khonsu a being who was mightier
than himself, and like a vanquished king, he wished to make the best
terms he could with his conqeror , and to be on good terms with him."

(then, much to my amusement he jumps right into dreams and how the gods
communicate with us in dreams ! haahaahaa)

This also makes me think on hekau and mantras. Hekau being 'sacred
words/the words of god' This is the 'power base' behind kemetic magic.
Mantras of course being the same but are generally explained as being
potent due to the 'vibrations of purity' they produce. (to me this is
really just exactally the same as how hekau works)

I have three or so more of these little books to read, so I will
continue to send you emails as I go. I will also post it in my blog, so
that I will have a record of it and dont forget.

Spells for Dream

2010-10-22T12:42:00.002-04:00

Brittish Museum Papyrus No 122 lines 65 and 359 "to obtain a vision from the god Bes. Make a drwing of Besa, as shown below, on your left hand, and envelop your hand in a strip of black cloth that has been consecrated to Auset and lie down to sleep with out speaking a word, even in answer to a question. Wind the remainder of the cloth round your neck, THe ink with which you write must be composed of the blood of a cow, the blood of a white dove, fresh fankincense, myrrh, black writing ink, cinnabar, mulberry juice, rain water and the juice of wormwood and vetch. With this, write your petition before the setting sun saying : Send the truthfull seer out of the holy shrine, I beseech thee, Lampsure, Sumarta, Baribas, Dardalam, Iorlex: o lord send the sacred deity Anuth, Anuth, Sabana, Chambre, Breith, now, now, quickly, quickly. Come in this very night."

To procure dreams: take a clean linen bag and wrte up on it the names given below. Fold it up and make it into a lamp wick, and set it alight, pouring pure oil over it. The word to be written is this : Armiuth, Lailamchouch, Arsenophrephren, Phtha, Archentachtha.' Then in the evening, when you are going to bed, which you must do with out touching food or pure from all defilement, do thus. Approach the lamp and repeat seven times the formula given below: then extinguish it and lie down to sleep. The formula is " Sachmu epaema ligotereench: The Aeon, the thunderer, thou that hast swallowed the snake and does exhaust the moon, and dost rais up the orb of the sun in his season, Chthetho is thy name; I requre, Oh, Lord of the gods, Seth, CHreps, give me the information that I desire."

Im not sure about all these words he uses in here. I haven't come across them, it looks to me like he is using lots of greek words in place of kemetic words, but this papyrus could also be demotic, aka ptolemeic or greek rule time period. I dont really mess much with post pharonic time.

These are very different than how my temple teaches it. Actually, my temple taught me the same way my shamen taught me to dream and shadow walk. Something I find inordinately interesting.

shadow realms

2010-10-22T12:39:00.002-04:00

These places mirror/shadow/overlap our physical world.

Neter Khert - sky -
Duat - solar
Sekhet Hetepet
Amentet - earth

Though Neter Khert is 'the sky' it is often translated as 'underworld' . This is a land of gods that people / human souls can go to. This place is associated with the 'stellar' path, mostly aimed at the Ka. Referanced through The Book of the Divine Cow and The Book of Aker. Nope, have not found the book of aker.

Book of the Divine Cow

Prelude

Then it came to pass, that the Majesty of Re, who came into being by
himself,
having been king of mankind and gods, (still) together as a unity,
(that) mankind
plotted against the person of Re while his Majesty, life, prosperity,
health, had grown old, his bones being silver, his flesh gold, his hair
of genuine lapis lazuli.

Part 1 : The Destruction of Mankind

the divine council

Now his Majesty had learned about the plot divised
against him by mankind. Then his Majesty, life, prosperity, health, said
to those who were
in his
retinue :

"Summon to me my Eye, Shu, Tefnut, Geb, and Nut as well as the
fathers and mothers who were with me when I was in Nun, and also the god

Nun, bringing his courtiers along with him. (But) bring them secretly,
lest
mankind see and their hearts flee. Come with them to
the Great Palace, so that they may give their council. (For) in the end,
I may return
to Nun, to the
place where I came into being !"

So these gods were brought, and these gods were lined up on
his two sides, bowing their heads toward the ground before his Majesty,
in order
that he might speak his words in front of the father of
the eldest (gods), the maker of mankind and king of commoners.

They said to his Majesty :
"Speak to us, so that we may hear it !"

Then Re
said to
Nun :
"O eldest god in whom I came into being, and You ancestral gods !
Behold, mankind,
who came into being from my Eye,
is plotting against me. Tell me what You
would do about this, since I am searching. I seek not to slay them
before having
heard what You might have to say."

The Majesty of Nun replied :
"O my son Re ! God greater than his maker, and
more august than his creators, be seated on your throne !
Great is fear of You when your Eye is on those who conspire
against You !"

The Majesty of Re said :
"See, they have fled into the desert, their
hearts being afraid that I speak to them."

They said to his Majesty :

"Send out your Eye that it may smite them for You, those conspirers of
evil
! No Eye is more fit to smite them for You. May it come down as Hathor
!"

the divine slaughter held off

(And so) this goddess returned after slaying mankind in the desert, and
the
Majesty of this god said (to her) :

"Welcome in peace, Hathor, Eye who did
what I came for !"

Said the goddess :
"As You live for me, I have
overpowered mankind, and it was balm to my heart."

Then the Majesty of Re
said :
"I shall have power over them as king !
Hold off diminishing their number !"

And
so the Powerful One (Sekhmet) came into being.

divine drunkenness

The beer-mash of the night for she who would wade in their blood
as far
as Henes.

Re said
:
"Summon to me speedy messengers who run like a body's shadow."

These
messengers were brought immediately, and the Majesty of this god said :

"Run up to
Yebu
and fetch me red ocher in great
quantity !"

So this red ocher was brought to him, and the Majesty of this great god
ordered the Side-Lock Wearer in On
to grind this red
ocher, while maidservants crushed barley for beer. Then the red
ocher was added to the beer-mash, and it looked like the blood of men ;
seven thousand
jars of beer were made.
Then the Majesty of the King of Upper and Lower Egypt, Re came together
with the gods to
see this beer.

And when the Earth was light for the killing of mankind by this goddess
in her
time of traveling South, the Majesty of
Re said :

"It is good ! I shall save mankind from her (by it)."

Re said
:
"Carry it to the place where she plans to slay mankind."

Re, the Majesty of the King of Upper and Lower Egypt, got up early when
it was
still
night in order to have this sleeping draught poured out. Then the fields

were flooded three palms high with the liquid by the might of
the Majesty of this god. When the goddess set out in the morning, she
found
these (fields) inundated, and her face was delighted by it. She drank
and it
pleased her heart. She returned drunk and failed to recognize mankind.

The Majesty of Re said to this goddess :
"Welcome in peace ! O Beautiful
One !"

Thus
beautiful women came to be in Imu.

The Majesty of Re said to this
goddess :
"Let sleeping draughts be prepared for her on the seasonal
feasts of the year, and let this be entrusted to maidservants."

And since this first day, the (custom) came into being that people
entrust the
preparation of sleeping drinks to maidservants on the Feast of Hathor."

The
Majesty of Re said to this goddess :
"Is there a burning pain of sickness ?"

And so respect is bound to come into being through pain.

Part 2 : The Withdrawal of Re

The Majesty
of Re said :
"As true as I live, my heart is too weary to remain with them.
I wanted to slay them, but did not do it. At present, their small number
no
longer interests me."

The gods in his retinue said :
"Do not withdraw in your weariness,
for You have power over all what You desire."

The Majesty of this god then
said to the Majesty of Nun :
"My limbs are feeble as in the First Time. I
will not return until another (cycle) overtakes me."

Then the Majesty of Nun said :

"O (my) son Shu, {your} eye shall serve {your} father as protection.
O (my) daughter Nut, place him {upon your back}."

Nut replied :
"But how,
my father Nun ?"
Nut said : "Do not {be childish}, O Nun !"

{And so} Nut became {a
cow}.

Then the Majesty of Re {placed} himself on her back !

the rejection of slaughter

Thereupon these men {came back from their place of flight}, and they saw
him on the back of the
cow, and they spoke to him :

"(---) we have {come} so
that we might overthrow your enemies, who complotted against those who
created
them."

(But) his Majesty proceeded to {his} palace {on the back} of this cow.
He did
{not} set off with them ! So the land lay in darkness. And when it
dawned in the early morning, these men came out carrying bows and
{clubs}, and they {found} a way of shooting at the enemies.

(But) the Majesty of
this god said :
"Your baseness be behind You, slaughterers !
May
your slaughtering be far removed {from me}."

And so slaughter {originated} among mankind.

Re's ascension and palace among the stars

This god then said to Nut :
"I placed myself on your back to be uplifted."

"What
is this ?", asked Nut.

And so {she} came to be
there in both the heavens.

The Majesty of this god said :
"Stay far away
from them !
Lift me up !
Look at me !"

And so she became the sky.

Then the
Majesty of {this} god was visible within her.

She said :
"If only You would provide
me with a multitude !"

{And so the Milky Way} came into being.

His Majesty, life, prosperity, health, said :
"Peaceful is the field here."

And so the Field of
Offerings (or Peace) came into being.

"Oh, I shall plant green herbs in it."

And so the
Field of Rushes came into being.

"I shall provide them with everything."

And
so ever scintilating stars (came into being).

Then Nut started trembling owing to the height.

So the Majesty of Re said :
"lf only I had the Heh gods supporting
her !"

And so the Infinite Ones came into being.

The Majesty of Re said :
"O my son Shu, place yourself under my daughter
Nut and guard for me the two groups of Infinite Ones who
live in the twilight. Place her over your head and nurture her."

And so
it came to pass, that a nurse is given to a son or a daughter, and that a
father
places a son on top of his head.

Part 3 : The Cow of Heaven

This spell is to be recited over the (picture of) a cow, with "the
Infinite Ones who are"
(inscribed) on her chest, and over whose back is (inscribed) "the
Infinite Ones who are".
Whose four hoofs are filled out in
paint and upon whose belly are nine stars, issuing from its hindquarters
in front of its hind legs, while beneath its belly stands Shu, painted
in yellow ocher, his arms support these stars, and inscribed with his
name between
them, which says "Shu is himself".

A barque, on which are a steering-oar and a
shrine with a Solar disk over it and Re in it, is in front of Shu, close
to his
hand, while another version (of a barque) is behind him, close to his
(other)
hand. Her two udders are placed in the middle of her left leg, one half
of them being drawn in paint in the middle of this hind leg with the
following words outside in retrograde : "I am who I am. I will not
let them take action." What is (written) beneath the barque that is in
front
is : "You shall not grow weary, my son." - in
retrograde, and as follows : "Your condition is like that of one who
lives
forever." and as follows : "Your son is in me. Life, prosperity and
health be
for your nose !"

What is (written) behind Shu, close to his arm, is as follows : "Guard
them !"
What is behind him at his flank is (written) in retrograde as follows :
"It is
right that they should enter when I retire each day." What is (written)
under the arm of the figure below the left hind leg and behind it is
as follows : "Everything is sealed." What is (written) above his head,
below the hindquarters of the cow and what is between its hind legs is
as follows :
"May he come out." What is (written) behind the two figures
that are between its hind legs and above their heads : "The aged one is
in
the realm of the dead. Praise is given to him when he enters." What is
(written) over the heads of the two figures that are
between its forelegs : "He who procreates, he who adores, support of the

sky."

Part 4 : The New World Order

the Earth and the Duat

Then the Majesty of this god said to Thoth :
"Summon to me the Majesty of Geb
saying : 'Come quickly at once !'"

So the
Majesty of Geb came.

The Majesty of this god said :
"Take heed of your snakes which are in
You ! Behold, they feared me as long as I was there, but You know their
magical power. Go
then to the place where my father Nun is and tell
him to keep watch over terrestrial and aquatic snakes. You are to write
down each mound
belonging to the snakes there, saying : 'Beware of spoiling anything !'
They should know that I am here, for I am
shining for them too.
Now as for their habitation, it will exist in this
land forever. Also guard against the magical spells which their mouths
know, since
(the god) Magic is
himself therein, as indeed (the god) Knowledge is with You. It will not
happen, that
being as great as I am, I shall have to keep guard over them as formely.
I hand
them over to your son Osiris,
who will keep watch over the youngest of them
and cause the hearts of the oldest of them to forget their magical
power. They
who are excellent in what pleases them against the whole world, using
their magic which is in their bodies."

the divine mind as vicar of Re

The Majesty of this god said then :
"Summon then Thoth
to me."

So he was
brought at once, and the Majesty of this god said to Thoth :

"Behold, I am here in the sky in my abode. Since I am going to
give
light and brilliance in the Duat and on the Island of the Twin Bas,
be a scribe
there and calm down those who are there, those whom we created and those
who
(nevertheless) rebelled. It is You who shall repulse the followers
of this (god) with unsatisfied heart.
You are to be in my place, my vicar, so it
will be said of You : 'Thoth, the vicar of Re.' And I shall cause You to
send out those who
are greater than You."

And so the Ibis of Thoth came into being.

"And I
shall cause You to stretch out your hand in front of the primeval gods,
who are
greater than You, and my affairs will be good if You do that."

And so the Ibis-bird
of Thoth came into being.

"And I shall cause You to encompass the two
heavens with your perfection and with your brightness."

And so the Moon
of Thoth came into being.

"And I shall cause You to drive back the
Hanebu."

And so the Baboon of Thoth came into being and
became vizier.

"As long as You are my vicar, the eyes of all who look
at You are opened through You, and everyone will praise god for You."

Part 5 : The Magic of Nut and Re

the preparations

(If) a man pronounces this spell over himself, he should be anointed
with olive oil
and salve, the censer in his hands with incense, natron behind his ears
and natron pellets
in his mouth, dressed in two fresh linen garments, (put on) after
he has bathed himself in flowing water, shod with sandals of
white leather. Maat should be painted on his tongue
in the green colors of the scribe. If Thoth intends to recite this for
Re, he
should purify himself with a ninefold purification, three days long.
Servants
(of the god) and men should do the same. The one who recites this,
should carry
out this image which is in this book. Then he increases his lifetime
doublefold (---) of excess. His eyes will be his, and all his limbs will
be his.
His steps will not go astray, so that the people say of him : "He is
like Re on
the day of his birth !" His things cannot be diminished, nor can his
gateway
crumble. This is a successful method, (proven) a million times !

return to the First Time

Nun was embraced by the Eldest (god)
himself, who said to the gods who came out
(with him) in the East of the sky :

"Give praise to the Eldest god,
from whom I came into being ! It is I who made
the sky and set {it} in place in order to let the souls of the gods
reside in
it. I am with them for the eternal recurrence (of time) born through the
years. My soul is magic. It is (even) greater than
this."

Khnum is the soul of Shu.
Kindness is the soul of eternal recurrence.
Night is the
soul of darkness.
Re is the soul of Nun.
The Ram of Mendes is the soul of
Osiris.
Crocodiles are the souls of Sobek.
The soul of every god and every
goddess is in the snakes.
The soul of Apophis is in the Eastern Mountain, while
the soul of Re is in magic thoughout the whole world.

first spell : protection through Re

(What) a man should say in order to make his protection through magic :

"I am this pure
magic which is in the mouth and in the body of Re. O gods, You who are
far from
me. I am Re, the Luminous One !"

second spell : identification with the magic of Re

(What)
You should say when You pass by in the evening at twilight :

"Upon your face !
You enemy of Re !
I am his soul, pure magic !"

(and say) :
"O Lord of Eternal
Recurrence, who formed Everlastingness, who diminished the years of the
gods.
When Re comes down, these come out of him every day. Lord of his (own)
godliness. Ruler who made his own
maker. Beloved one of the fathers of the gods."

third spell : hymn to Nut

A magician, his head being purified, should make a female figure,
standing to his
South, and draw a goddess upon her, and in the middle of her, a snake
standing
erect upon its tail, with her hand upon its body and its tail upon the
ground.

(He should say) :
"O You, to whom Thoth gives praise, while the dignity of
heaven is upon You and toward whom Shu extends his arms, may You save me
from
those two great and mighty gods who dwell in the East of the sky,
who guard
heaven, who guard Earth, and who are with enduring mysteries."

Then they must
say :
"How great he is when he goes forth to see Nun !"

fourth spell : ritual of Re

for the living

Words recited by a priest on the first and the fifteenth of the month,
in accord
with this ancient format. The one who recites this spell shall
live in the necropolis, and respect for him shall be greater than (for)
those who are upon Earth.

If they ask :
"What are your names ?"

(answer) :
"Eternal Recurrence and Everlastingness !".

Then they are bound to say :
"{Truly}
a god !", and to say :
"He has reached us here by this way."

for the dead

(Say) :
"I know the name of that god whose face is that of Hersefu
! I am he to whom an
amulet is attached in the evening. I am Re amid his Ennead, his court
made of
magic. I pass by uninjured. I belong to the flame, which is the soul of
fire. I
have no adversaries among men, gods, spirits, among the dead, or in
anything in
the whole of this land."

Words spoken by these gods who are gone alive. The gods are to be
informed,
they who have their faces in their hands, (that) he is allowed to pass
by on the road.

And so the Flaming One came into being in the sky.

conclusion of the book ?

As for any able scribe who knows the divine words and the spells that
are in his
mouth, he can ascend and descend within the sky. Those of the West
cannot hold
him back, nor can the saliva of his mouth become hot. His head cannot be
removed
by decapitation, nor does he (need to) bend his arms before the
tribunal. He
shall enter at the head of the spirits together with those who know the
spells
of the magical formulary. No crime which he may have done upon Earth can
be reckoned. He can not
be short of donations, nor can the net be prepared for him. If You hand
over
(these spells) to any prince or to any magistrate, (those) who
take care for the one who has no bread, (then) his headcloth need not be
removed
(before) the elders, (but) they will regard him as leaves (------) One
shall not
do anything harmful to him or (------)

Duat - solar
this is also translated as underworld /realm of the dead - this is where Ra makes his nightly journey. this is a light and dark world. Or I shoudl say there is only light when Ra passes through that section. The Duat has two main sections : Sekhet- Hetepet (it has 14 regions/ Aats) Sekhet Iaru has seven arits and twenty one gates (with gate guardians) and corresponds to the moon cycles.

In the first aat in sekhet hetepet is the earth shadow, Amentet, its one of the destinations where life on earth is simulated in its most ideal way was a reward for living a 'justified' life.

You can find more about these 'realms' when reading things like budges books of what is in the duat. (which I dont feel like reading rt now.

Research

2010-10-22T12:36:00.002-04:00

Spiritual enlightenment and imorality
-- discovering Ma'at is all

Outer Harmony (peace w/nature)
Inner Harmony (Fuffilment)
Mental Balance (equanimity)
Expansion of the Heart through Selfless Service to Humanity
Sublimation of the Ego
Self control, sex sublimation and non violence
Livin in accordance w/ma'at

n which Radha/Nefret mentions "Whial in chat, after reading
my profile someone asked me what Hinduism, samurai and Khmt/ Kmt/…"

I will address just the Hinduism and samurai aspect.

Rarely, did cultures exist in complete isolation.

Even during the period of isolation of Japan during the Tokugawa
Shogunate, Japan was still engaged in controlled trade with China
and the Dutch. The trade also kept a steady stream of books coming
into Japan and thus the intellectuals of Japan were not too bored.

Going farther back in time before Japan was "closed", again a
relative term, Japan's ancient history was deeply influenced by
Korea. From Korea, Japan gained Buddhism and with it "Hinduism"
(Hindu is a modern term). It was Korean ambassadors to Japan and
scholars who first brought the Indian belief system to Japan.
Buddhism, Hinduism and Indian culture (also martial arts) ofcourse
entered via the famed silk road. Japanese Buddhist monks however
did not always take the land route to India, they traveled the seas
and visited Vietnam, Java, even Southern Thailand. The Japanese
monks even met Chinese monks heading to India! Thus, cultural
interaction occurred often and travel, although hard, never stopped.

In other words, people new to the field of spirituality may not
right away realize that India was the ANCIENT SUPER POWER alongside
China. When we say "the west" today we think of the Europe and the
USA as the source of modernity. The "west" for Asia was India the
cradle of spirituality and not to mention technology of the ancients.

Japan, via travelers and scholars was "Sanskritized" like the rest
of East and Southeast Asia. In Chinese art, heavenly women (angelic
beings) who are part of the art where flowing clothes and have red
dots on their forehead---the art is entirely a "Chinese version" of
the same imagery from India. What we know of Shaolin martial arts
is similar to yogic based self-defense even down to specific
postures/stances. Some general examples I can easily recall from
memory:

Very old samurai swords even contain Sanskrit on them (the Sanskrit
orthography for Japan is not exactly the same as that seen in India--
-but it is Sanskrit)

Various "native" gods of Japan are in fact imported Hindu gods who
were made Japanese over time. "Benten Daiba" is actually
Sarasvati. The Gion festival of Kyoto when many Geisha show their
refined arts is actually Hindu in origin. This article below
actually discusses the details.

The Gion Shrine and the Gion Festival
Helen B. Chapin
Journal of the American Oriental Society, Vol. 54, No. 3 (Sep.,
1934), pp. 282-289
doi:10.2307/594168

When people say "Zen" you think of Japanese gardens and meditation.
Zen is really "Cha'an" from China which was founded by Bodhidharma,
and Indian monk. Over time Zen was viewed as being very "Japanese"
but like all things there is synthesis and influence. It is
impossible to say that one culture actually "owns" something as the
ancient world was full of fascinating interaction.

Now for samurai. "Bushido" evolved over time and no one text, not
even the Book of Five Rings by Musashi, held constant imminence.
Even Bushido after 1868 was completely "reformulated" what
westerners perceive of as the code of honor is actually a 19th
century creation for the Imperial Army and not as ancient as we
think. The mysterious origins of Bushido can be found under the
Kshatriya ideals/codes which were detailed in various places in the
work Mahabharta (and it's important Bhagadgita "Song of God"). The
term "Kshatriya" is the kingly/warrior "class" however in the
Mahabharata the kings and nobles were more inclined to be fierce and
had martial prowess. It is not simply a "theory" that Japan's
samurai were influenced by the Mahabharata, it is actually a fact
well researched by scholars. However, what is lacking is the
Japanese version of the Hindu religious text/epic. Thus, it is
possible that these ideals from the Mahabharata were mixed in with
Buddhism (not strange) and that is how the Japanese gained these
tenets of conduct.

Thanks for reading.

this is found on page 41
of The heart of Prajnaparameta Sutra
with verses without a stand and prose commentary

venerable Tripitaka Master Hsuan Hua
English Translation by the buddhist Text Translations Society
copyrite 2002

"How do you give rise to afflictions? By being stupid. You misunderstand situations and so are afflicted."

Why do you become afflicted? Thoughts of contempt, of arogance and condescension generate afflictions."

"Why are you still afflicted right nonw? Because you have deviant views and see situations incorrectly. If no matter what is happening, you have
proper knowledge, proper views, and genuine wisdome, you will see very,
very clearly and will understand completelly. When clarity and
understanding appear in the midst of circumstances, then there is no
affliction. It is the deviant views of greed, hatred, stupidity,
arrogance and doupt that produce the affliction-obsticle."

all of these 'simalaraty' posts first appeared on the esangha forum.

Many people ask me what Buddhism and Kmt spiritual practices have in common.
(kmt is an ancient Egyptian word meaning 'the black land' and is used to refer to the people and the country.)

That is what this and my further posts will be in regards to. If I miss the
mark, meaning that my understanding of Buddhism (in general.. although
I do lean toward Zen teachings) please let me know.. it will help
greatly.

Rt now I'm embarking on a 20 book reading list, this is where I start. With The Temple In Man written by Renee Schwaller de
lubicz in which he states :

"... the universe exists for us only through our consciousness and our particular intellectual
faculties, nothing, in truth, opposes the admission of the 'extreme
formula."" With this way of seeing, all rational science collapses, all
scientific thought is precluded."

there is some left in because it reminds me of the purpose of the koan... to suspend
'rational' thought ... going beyond in your thinking and meditations...
or to quote "a Koan is seems pointless or incomprehensible, ... is
actually an invitation to think in a new way, a tool to startle the
consciousness into enlightenment...."

Do Not eat your heart
Do Not harbor enemies/ Isfet.

The first taken from several versions of the Negitive Confession or The 42
Tenants of Ma'at. This simply means not to be over come with negitive
emotions. Not harboring enemies comes from wisdom text and I think its
Ptah Hotep or Anqeshonk or Amenemope, Im not sure... it is also in some
variations of the Negative Confession as well...meaning don't stay mad
at some one ... again dealing with carrying that kind of stuff with
you.....

The first thing that comes to mind for me is a story (can be found in zen flesh, zen bones)

There were two monks traveling. A pon comming to a river they saw a woman, so
the elder monk carried her across on his back. A day or so later, the
younger brings it up.
Since they were supposed to avoid women, why then did the elder carry that woman across the river?

The elder monk's reply was that He had left that woman back at the river, why was the younger monk still carrying her?

I think this is a very good example of not carrying 'things' with you
such as negitive emotions ...to harbor or dwell on 'things' or to
become fixated, will hamper your spiritual development and may even be
a corrupting influence.

If anyone has anything to add, I certainly welcome it.

what about all those gods? I mean how can you 'worship' all those gods and still be Buddhist is another question I get..."doesn't it
conflict?" or "how does that work?" Since this comes up regularly I
figured I will address this here, instead of in my blog. First we will
cover Symbolism and I will define Ntr ... wich is usually and most
expediently translated to mean "God"

(this is coming from a book called The Temple In Man by R.A. Schwaller de Lubicz)

The kmt (ancient egyptian) term for symbol is Medu Neter/Metu Neter...Mdu
Ntr....which is translated as hieroglyphs. "Principles Conveyed by
sign" (or signs that bear Ntr)

"wisdom can not vary if it is real."
(so here we see that ... even if the symbols /words we use differ... the 'concept' is the same...

Ntr (neter / nedjer/ netjer) Is a divine/cosmic or natural principle ( or
force)/ spirit. It is like an entire teaching rolled into one symbol....

(for those of you to whom this is not an obvious conclusion...Im considering koans again)

"the pharaonic mentality is typically indirect. A defined form is used to
evoke an idea of this form -that is to say, the abstract complex that
presides over this defined form."

and one more tidbit I found connected with buddhism in general

" We become aware -that is to say, we can qualify a thing or an idea -
only by means of comparison. The extreme comparison for Being would be
Non Being . For us a thing exists only because it can, the final
analysis, not be. Now, presence is susceptible to changes; but absence
-nonbeing --is immutable.

the reasoning of absurdity however, underlies any philosophy of Unity -- that is to say "god'. With in
Non-Being of Nature, which comprises all 'things' is summarized like a
seed.... everything that can be.

Nothing is everything
and what we perceive is our own illusion as physically manifest (via our perception)

I just finished esoterism and symbol and here is the culmination of that which I feel is applicable to the topic.

All emotional reactions are based on egoism, the first cerebral consciousness of oneself, a mirror of the object,

But only man has in him that gift allowing him to free himself from all
these reactions; to attain aristocratic liberty by fusing with the
WHOLE -love without cause, without aim, with out reward and therefor
with out deception.

similarities between religions are not uncommon..

qualities like compassion, dealing with the nature of mind, and so forth.

what makes Buddhism different from the rest, is the concept of Four Seals or
Three Universal Characteristics, and taking refuge in Triple Gem. --- a
comment left in response
*

I never had any problems with accepting the tripplel jems... as I think I mentioned in my blog.. or elsewhere ...kmt-ism is all inclusive so
taking refuge in the tripple gems was never an issue or a problem...
the four seals is a mirror/reflection of the mystery teachings (Im sure
I dont have to go into the def of 'mystery teaching' but just in case
some one else is reading it... all that means is that its presented in
a way to eather promote further understanding or for those students who
have attained enough to understand...I can post about it if there is
any confusion regarding it)

Of course a true kemite is compassionate...not being so is direct violation to not only the
teachigns but to the 'self' (aka you, me the universe...) all of those
things.. you could just superimpose them really....

his reminds me of desire being the orrigin of suffering. Of course buddhims and kmt -ism use differant literary devices to convy the same
sentiments, I found this teaching to be very interesting.

"Is then the animal a model for man?"
"Every animal is the summing up of a character which is perfection of its
kind, because it does not dissimulate what we call the defects; it is
what it seems to be. If you observe each species, you will find there
some aspect of the passions which are the driving force of our own
life."
"...the animal does not think as men do; can it then experience our desires, our sorrows, our jealousy?"
"All the urges of the passion express vital natural impulses, and it is the
animal in us which gives rise to them. The wise man is conscious of
them, he knows how to give them thier true name and to make use of them
as you direct your donkey. But the wise man is rare, and egoism finds a
thousand reasons for giving those impulses legitimate motives and
flattering names. The human passions are life-impulses which have been
perverted... and so skilfully perverted that it is very difficult to
discover, beneither their complications, the almost diving power wich
is thier source. ... Hence I do not say all this for 'serious' people,
but for the child Her-Bak, who would know how to observe, with out
criticism or judment, the impulses of passion within the animals ...
and how to find thier eqivilationts in himself."
"Are then the animals forced to obey the lust to eat one another?"
"They are forced to obey the demands of hunger. Thier instinctive nature
makes them look for the food that suits thier organism. You your self
sometimes feed on meat and fish.... But man perverts this vital impulse
by overshooting its mark: necessity gives an excuse for gluttony, and
for the hunter an opportunity to exert his cruelty."
"when a man and a catkill birds to eat them, is the man more guilty than the cat?"
"Man or beast, whoever kills becomes thereby subject to the law of Asar,*
which is a merceless pendulum and always acts reciprocally. Kill and
eat if you want, but know what you are doing; seek no excuse and accept
the consequences: that is the only way for man to attain little by
little to higher consciousness."
"who will give me the courage?"
"Disgust with your impotence, desire to break the chains fo this animality."

*Asar/Ausar/ Wsr = principle of perpetual return to existance.

from
Her-Bak
The Living Face of Ancient Egypt
Isha Schwaller DeLubicz

[what makes Buddhism different from the rest, is the concept of Four Seals or Three Universal Characteristics, and taking refuge in Triple
Gem.] -quoting someone
*

Actually, in the Esoteric understanding of almost all Religions; the Four Seals, and the Tri-Unity(The Three Jewels: whether Outer, Inner, or Secret)
are all taught; albeit explained and/or symbolized a little differently.

In the Khemetian teachings, there is AMEN, RA, PTAH for example, which on
one level could be synonymous with the Dharmakaya, Samboghakaya, and
Nirmanakaya.

The Khemetians also understood that all compounded phenomena are impermanent, that everything defiled (with ego-clinging)
is suffering, that all phenomena are empty and devoid of a self-entity,
and that nirvana is perfect peace.

And by the Three Universal Characteristics, I'll assume that you're referring to: --
The three natures or three aspects of experience are:

The imaginary nature (Skt. parikalita, Tib. kun rtag), the dependent nature
(Skt. paratantra, Tib. gzhan dbang) and the truly existent nature (Skt.
parinispanna, Tib. yongs grub).

Well, we know that the Hebrew Kabbalah is heavily based on the Khemetian Paut
Neter(which is even admitted in the Torah), and that Vedic-Brahminism
is based on the very Ancient pre-Shakyamuni Tantric Buddhism/Yungdrung
Bon.

So let us look at Paranishpanna/Parinispanna in relation to the AIN SOPH of Kabbalah:

QUOTE(Samael Aun Weor)
Ain Soph Paranishpanna

"We must make a specific differentiation between the Ain Soph and the Ain Soph Paranishpanna: In the Ain Soph, interior Self-realization does not
exist, but in the Ain Soph Paranishpanna, interior Self-realization
does exist." - Tarot and Kabbalah

Here^^^ "Self", in the sense of "Self Liberation"

These connections are worth reflecting on.

---- this whole thing was a post of someone elses... they start bichering

At this moment Im feeling utterly rediculuse. Some one was, like usuall asking me if I think Kmt influenced buddhism and of course Im taking
this to mean in a proactive way so I continue to blunder through my
thoughts in an attempt to answer this.

They traded w/the asiatics since oh I dunno predynastic times? I don't have the exact
years to give you but think about that for a minut.... the Kmts were
all over silk road trading ... Im sure there was ya know....
conversation going on.... Could this have influenced buddhism... oh
sure why not????

Insted of being logical, I went the rout of some of our myths. Wsr left the Kingdome of Kmt and traveled the world
(such as it was) in order to teach. Was Wsr a REAL Nswbit? *shrug* It
is said he ruled after the gods left. So you have 'the rule of the Ntr'
and then you have what some archiologists term as the 'rule of the demi
gods' (makes NO sence to me but ok) Wsr/Ausar or Osirus if you prefer
greek names, is said to be an actual person type Nswbt, he could have
been elevated to 'official' Ntr just like Imhotep. Of course as far as
I know these are just legends and I have NO archiological proof to back
this up.

Another point I braught up whial remaining oblivious as to the trade btwn kmt and china (as someone on asians finest forum so
kindly reminded me) I also hypothosised : well there were so many
invasions it was rediculous... so I can't imagine every person of Kmt
hanging about... Im sure some of them went to other countries and
chilled ya know? Im more than sure that included priests.

If the heiroglyphiscs found in austrailia and the grandcanion have not yet been disproven the above theory seems very likely.

Koans !
I like koans.
I can't studdy them rt now cause I have no 'teacher' (sob) but its ok
why is this odd woman blathering on about koans like this?

we all know what koans are rt? I consider them teaching devices, kinda
like a verbal/spychological zen fan to the face or head depending on
where it is needed to hellp w/that understanding problem on may have

(Im in a humored mood rt now)

I would have to say that Ntr and Koan opperate on the same principle.

since Im sure you all know what koans are then I know I dont have really go into boaring explination about that.

Of course Ntr are 'translated' as meaning 'god'

thanks budge.
Every thing in kmt is symbolic... even the Ntr are larger than life symbolic teachings.

I find this all very interesting and exciting.

[what makes Buddhism different from the rest, is the concept of Four Seals or Three Universal Characteristics, and taking refuge in Triple
Gem.
*

(Actually, in the Esoteric understanding of almost all Religions; the Four Seals, and the Tri-Unity(The Three Jewels: whether Outer, Inner, or Secret)
are all taught; albeit explained and/or symbolized a little differently.

In the Khemetian teachings, there is AMEN, RA, PTAH for example, which on
one level could be synonymous with the Dharmakaya, Samboghakaya, and
Nirmanakaya.

The Khemetians also understood that all compounded phenomena are impermanent, that everything defiled (with ego-clinging)
is suffering, that all phenomena are empty and devoid of a self-entity,
and that nirvana is perfect peace.

And by the Three Universal Characteristics, I'll assume that you're referring to:

QUOTE
The three natures or three aspects of experience are:

The imaginary nature (Skt. parikalita, Tib. kun rtag), the dependent nature (Skt. paratantra, Tib. gzhan dbang) and the truly existent nature (Skt.
parinispanna, Tib. yongs grub).

Well, we know that the Hebrew Kabbalah is heavily based on the Khemetian Paut Neter(which is even admitted in the Torah), and that Vedic-Brahminism
is based on the very Ancient pre-Shakyamuni Tantric Buddhism/Yungdrung
Bon.

So let us look at Paranishpanna/Parinispanna in relation to the AIN SOPH of Kabbalah:

QUOTE(Samael Aun Weor)
Ain Soph Paranishpanna

"We must make a specific differentiation between the Ain Soph and the Ain Soph Paranishpanna: In the Ain Soph, interior Self-realization does not
exist, but in the Ain Soph Paranishpanna, interior Self-realization
does exist." - Tarot and Kabbalah

Here^^^ "Self", in the sense of "Self Liberation"

These connections are worth reflecting on. ] -- someones reply
*

What A Lovely Reply !!! YAY (as you can see Im not always serious and stuffy)
thank you sooooo much for that !!!! WOW I learned something from it.... LOL .. even though I had to take a tedious six moth corse in the kmt
origins of the Quaballa I of course retain none of it (since Im not
really concerned w/it... sad Im sure but I don't really 'care' about
the Quabala)

Im not sure if anyone saw the posting on Her-Bak the other day but... I think that really sums up the three
universal characters... maybe Im the only one who sees it that way
though.

The only thing that threw me was certainly not through anything other than my perception. I have noticed certain
sects/traditions of buddhists like to separate things into all manner
of groupings and thingies which is nicely reflected in your reply
(thanks, now I don't have to provide a visual for what I'm talking
about)

and the kmts did too. so I will take this opportunity to be like all other Kmt priestesses I know and talk about it. (under 45
min I swear !!!! .... we can be a long winded bunch...)

Amun and Ra were not originally uhh together as a deity... Yes they did 'merge' and all that ....
And yes most definitely Amun (oh sorry I dont use the 'English spelling for
that, gives me a giggle and I can't possibly be serious)

Dharmakaya is a actually a good approximation for Amun as is Brahman.

I was reading this zen book this morning and the author was attempting to
explain the no 'self' and "I" ego thing and how there is no
'reincartaion' but yet there is. Ha ha !!!
He said that everyday We are born, we grow old and we die. We are not the same person tomorrow
as tomorrow does not exsist , we certainly are not the same person of
yesterday, since that doesn't exsist either. I read this and though OH
wow... some one is talking about Ra !!!!!!

Every day Ra is born as Khepri
by noonday he is Ra
at sunset he is Atum
and he then dies....
and then there is the journey through the duat.... Im sure its about the
subconscious, but I wont get into all that, not done studying it all
three diff versions...

and yes again,,,, thank you for your reply...

You are going to have an interesting time here. tongue.gif

YAY fun !!! lol Woo_Hoo.gif clapping.gif

ok now down to my initial responses....

[Brother Henry did not allege that other faiths and spiritual systems do not
have comparable teachings to Buddhism - but rather that the
presentation of these particular teachings makes Buddhism distinct. It
is mere sophistry and self-deception to, on the one hand, state that
these elements of dharma "are all taught", and then in the same breath
state that they are "explained and/or symbolized ... differently".

The teaching is either explicit and intact or it is not - where there is
difference there is difference, and it is trite to ignore the effect
that such differences have upon view.]

Its all in the presentation. One one had... like I have said. Both buddhism and kmtism
use diff 'vehicles' or 'symbolism' but thier point/lession is
essentialy the same. I feel that if you get to distracted by 'words'
insted of 'meaning' you are not quite getting the point.

On the other had that is 'seperation' kmt is Not about breaking things all
down and spererating things it more like the 'unity' of 'everything'
and by the way, you ARE everything, a nice little microcoms of the
universe. I have seen this in buddhist teaching as well.

Im not sure how a differance in a word that conveys the same message is incredably important

[All Contaminated Phenomena are of the nature of Suffering]

I kinda thought that when I posted that exerpt from Her-Bak it was a good example of this.

you also mention 'the self' *shrug.... I am ntr you are ntr everything is
ntr there is no 'self' not really, so 'the self' is an illusion we are
all sharing just reflecting our 'stuffy thing' on each other round and
round we go.

[Ptah is a creator deity.

Ra is the solar cyclic who needs defense at night in his barque against Apep.

Amun is better because of origin and role, but has no enlightened doctrine,
and is more of a king of the gods than conqueror and liberator.

There are appropriate manifestations of the kayas, and perhaps a deeper
investigation of them, and their attributes, and portrayals, according
to a legitimate course of study, would serve you well.]

yes Im working on the basic meanings here
as in
dharmakaya is the absolute
samboghakaya- expressed through stories of dieties
nirmanakaya - phinominal world,, here, now.

and at the risk of being repititions lets just say that the Mdu Ntr are
akin to Koan shall we? Its the easiest way for me to explane this.. but
then again, Im sure I have at least touched on Ntr before, if I havent
I appologise and I will do so.

Ptha, is not a cut and dry guy (yeah I know Im reffering to them as if they are 'people' and not
symbolic representitives of entire teachings but hey... I find it
amusing to do so)

Ptah is many things, yes a creator, he is one who hears all your prayers, he is a craftsman, he is a judge.... many
things, however he is still just a name, a little piece of Ntr...

RA
is LIFE he is the fire and light of life he is illumination , knowledge, power, knowledge ect ect ect
he needs protection in the duat (in some versions of the duat... esp Old
Kingdom text he is rather dead at the time, in the middle kindgom
version he is really bussy administering the kingdoms fo the duat and
punishing the wicked and rewarding the good to be bothered by defeating
Apep. In the Old kingdom text it is Set who slays apap (showing us that
we can overcome our 'base' natuer of animalistic behavoir and ignorant
fixation) In middle kingdom... its just a bunch of others including the
sons of heru... and finnally in New Kingdom its the Heliopolin ogdoad
and finnally Bast all of thes actions and retelling of the duat are
examples of teaching of blah blah blah)

(now imagine, sir, that you are teaching a class and I am a student waving my hand wildly about atempting to get your attention)

Excuse meeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!!!??? uhmm (lol its just the visual I got)
Pardon (Im not offended or anything) but how is Amun better than.....? and
what is Amun better then? (hu? what happened, did I misread something,
it is very possible as I am dyslexic)

Amun and Brahman have about the same meaning as I previously mentioned.And no enlightened
doctorine? Now I'm incredably confused..... Im sure you arent insulting
me to say there is no enlightened doctrine in my teachings???? uh it
kinda sounds.... uhmm not uhmm well it does look insulting..... Im sure
you mean something other than that though and that I just missed your
point or something. I really dont think anyone in this comunity would
just come up here and say.... your teachings have NO enlightened
doctorine... so Im very sure I just missed some part of what you are
saying .... please explain because I just got completely lost.

Im not offended but how on earth can the meditation on the concep of the,
absolute, the ALL, the everything, the unknowable and undefineable not
assist in a greater understanding of .....blah blah blah Amun teaches
us to be too dependant on fixed 'meanings' and 'definitions' (sound
familiar) like in zen it is taught that yes all sutras are important
but you really shouldn't 'depend' on them, after all, they are not
going to get you closer to enlightenment, only you can do that.

To me, and through my practice of zazen ( I was 25 when I started Im 34
now... and this is just my limited understanding, but its not baseless)
Amun to me is very much like the state of being in zazen.

I could be wrong here, but I dont think that Upasaka was appliying the
Ntr specifically in the way you think,,,, I beleive that was just an
example...not to be taken to literally. But if you would like a literal
example:

Dharmakaya = Amun
Samboghakaya = Ra
Nirmanakaya = Imhotep (Im using him because he is an example of a Master of Secrets
and was diefied but stick in any name of any sage you want...or we
could just use my name.. or your name, or your dogs name as this state
is reffering to ... 'us' in our 'life' ne?

[Demonstrate a meaningful parallel of view.]

my meaningful parallel view is reflected in part in that short bit of
Her-Bak, there are others of course... I could try and remember to post
them for you as that is why I started this thread in the first
place..... I will try to remember ... really I will !!!!!! YAY ...
usually I dont look for paralles, I just find them but this is a
realllly good excorsise ! Im soooo excited now !!!!

(but if you actually want to find that answer yorself I sudgest you read the
Schwaller de Lubicz books or you could check out egyptian yoga by muata
ashby)

or we could look at Mdu Ntr in general... the word Ntr doesn mean ONE thing it means many thing a representitive that we are
not all for this 'physical' illusion stuff. or Heru-Set... the combined
symbol...all those myths the lower self fighting the higher self. the
higher self conquering the lower self and then get this... only by
ma'at is it settled ! You could say univeral law, that everything set
of 'rules' that leads towards 'enlightenment' or 'becomming' Ntr
(enlightement) Im actually just summing this up ... I could go on about
this for hours and hours... but lowerself. speration form all is
bad.... understanding that you ARE ntr and not a seperate entity mired
in all this physical crud is the main point btwn the Heru and Set
myths.... is that a good example????
(I have been told that my communications skills are sevearly lacking so I'm never really sure Im
actually 'making' the point I think Im making)

For right now, I will not even entertain all of the arrogant assumptions you've made in this thread, and here:

QUOTE(caritas @ Sep 10 2007, 09:31 PM)
Ptah is a creator deity.

Ra is the solar cyclic who needs defense at night in his barque against Apep.

Amun is better because of origin and role, but has no enlightened doctrine, and is more of a king of the gods than conqueror and liberator.

There are appropriate manifestations of the kayas, and perhaps a deeper
investigation of them, and their attributes, and portrayals, according
to a legitimate course of study, would serve you well.

First of all, you have just insulted the Khemetian Religion, by accusing the Khemetians of being idolaters.

You've also assumed that I have not studied the attributes of the Kayas at all.

The Khemetians understood the various deities to be impermanent, interdependent parts of a whole.

Although, even this is a simplified explanation, as their Philosophies are comparable to that of the Tantras.

The Kemetians did not see the Neteru as independent "Creator Gods" as in the exoteric Judeo-Christian view of deities, as you have just implied that they did.

QUOTE
The "without limit" may be a conceptual corruption of dharma, but since it is couched within an explicitly eternalist, dualist, conceptual
framework, there is no meaningful connection to be drawn with the
extent and precision of the buddhadharma - one may trace it back
directly to the hindu teachings, or consider it a resumption of them
through ignorance from the buddhadharma - but there is no parity. Most
of what you are calling esoteric interpretations are based upon 19th
century French characters, some a little younger, some a little bit
less French, but all of whom had the potential exposure to at least the
common misconceptions of dharma at the time. So there is no doubt that
there is "influence" or that there is "similarity" - but clarity there
is not.

More ASSUMPTIONS.

QUOTE
Certainly - although at the end of the day, if one is honest and approaches the reflection with critical requirements of consistency, validity, and so
on, there will be distinctions that render the buddhadharma unique.
*

Every Religion is unique, exoterically.

Esoterically, there is only ONE Wisdom Religion, which manifests through many exoteric forms.

But I digress for now.

If you want a good glimpse at the Esoteric interpretations of Metu Neter and Shetaut Neter, which is totally lost on Western "scholars" and
"Egyptologists"; then you might try:

Ra Un Nefer Amen

Gerald Massey

Sebai Muata Ashby

Schwaller de Lubicz

Regards
*

An idol is just a spot of sacred space for the divine enrgy to rest. Like cleaning your body, room before ritual or meditation. I actually
collect idols, I love having them around, very pretty..... I have pics
of them up in the gallery.

Lets take a look at "mystery schools"
and the importence of understanding it.

On one level we have the neyophite and the then 'beginner' levels
On face value, there are some who actually believe in the Ntr as "gods" :
actual devine beings that pay attention, listen to prayers, govorn
certain things in nature and creation and all that. I think Kemetic
Orthadoxi is like that as is Nahati Am Nutjeru (Im not 100% on that...
but they do smooosh budhist teachings in their doctorine as well)
There is a group in cali that is all about the 'worship' of Bast .... so
those would be the first two levels... neyophites. They learn the
'basic' teachings (one would hope,,, but I have noticed some sects just
kinda ingnore it) the basic teaching of 'correct' behavior.

Next two levels
Aprentice and Initiate

Oh wait,,, you mean there's more?????
yeah
Like my Temple ... we are not 'idolitors' we are all into that sacred science and alchemy.... alchemy you say???
lol
oh yeah
The transforming of the spirit from yuckienes to divine ! (this should
sound like a familiar thing to any buddhst) again the Ntr are symbolic
teachings of blah blah see other post....

Ra Um Nefrer coppies from Schwaller de Lubicz, so be careful w/that.... he doesnt even site
Schwaller de Lubicz's books. And I will also warn you that he has lots
of recial bias hanging out in that book. As for his tendancy to copy
Schwaller de Lubicz.... sometimes its word for word out of Esoterism
and Symbol and then Alternate w/Symbol and the Symbolic.

needless to say I dont sudgest his obviously plageristic works anymore. Not
because after sifting through the racial bias he doesnt have anything
worthwhile to say but the mear act of doing that, esp for the kind of
book its supposed to be is a gross violoation of the ethics he claims
to have... that kind of thing doesnt sit well with me. But then again,
neither does racial bias no matter how much he attempts to rationalise
its validiaty. Both Schwaller de Lubicz and Muata Ashy present much the
same concepts with out resourting to such a thing.

also you can try reading Rosemary Clark and Chritian Jacq

My first teacher started off with the works of Muata Ashby. he used to come and lecture here !!!!!

kmt view of ntr is all encompassing
there is God/ esistance/the universe (they are not seperate)
Ntr are the teachings that lead us to enlightenment of the nautre of our/god's/universe's exsistance

I will not even entertain all of the arrogant assumptions

I will only say once, that trying to read minds over the internet will not work well. biggrin.gif
One or the other may be arrogant - but conversation does not work like this.

QUOTE
QUOTE(caritas @ Sep 10 2007, 09:31 PM)
Ptah is a creator deity.

Ra is the solar cyclic who needs defense at night in his barque against Apep.

Amun is better because of origin and role, but has no enlightened doctrine, and is more of a king of the gods than conqueror and liberator.

There are appropriate manifestations of the kayas, and perhaps a deeper investigation of them, and their attributes, and portrayals, according to a legitimate course of study, would serve you well.

First of all, you have just insulted the Khemetian Religion, by accusing the Khemetians of being idolaters.

Anyone without emptiness view is some kind of idolater.
How do you intend to use the word.

QUOTE
You've also assumed that I have not studied the attributes of the Kayas at all.

"deeper investigation" (quoted above) implies a precedent of shallower investigation, dear heart.

QUOTE
The Khemetians understood the various deities to be impermanent, interdependent parts of a whole. Although, even this is a simplified
explanation, as their Philosophies are comparable to that of the
Tantras.

The people of the black earth were not so different from any farmers, warriors, and priests throughout history. In order to make your supposition tenable,
it is not necessary to demonstrate parallelism of the psychosocial
roles of specific ntr.w (the functions are inherent to mind
after all; that is not a point under contention, please remember this),
but it is necessary to provide tangible examples of applications of emptiness view
native to the original practices, which would constitute a substantive
foundation for comparison with actual buddhist mantrayana philosophy.
Otherwise I would have to ask you to provide directly a philosophical
text that compares favourably (not simply someone's opinion that there
is such a favourable comparison in existence) and this would be
difficult since such texts would have been written using md.w-ntr,
and also since higher philosophy relies upon idiosyncratic and
purposeful misuses of conventional language (even when written in
special scripts).

QUOTE
Every Religion is unique, exoterically.

Esoterically, there is only ONE Wisdom Religion, which manifests through many exoteric forms.
*

Indeed, and that religion is buddhism.
Buddhism - the pursuit of awakening, beginning with methods of taming mind.

QUOTE(Upasaka @ Sep 12 2007, 06:57 PM)
One last thing here.
I would agree that Buddhism teaches about the Nature of Reality and existence more openly and unveiled than other Religions.
*

The question, however, is not merely 'which faith is more open and unveiled than other faiths', but rather, 'what is the source of what we are
calling esoteric' - and is it legitimate to impose the definitions of
that source onto culturally distinct systems of knowledge, and
structures of faith, which do not evince equivalent foundations.
*

since ntr is a teaching
and the dharma is a teaching
do you worship the teachings?

(oh I know you don't seriously)

again an Idol is a thing that represents sometihng. So if I have the buddha (and I do) on my desk its a really nice visual reminder isnt it...its
also 'sacred' as the teachings of the buddha are 'sacred' that little
piece of thing is his symbolic representation of him. so in itself is
my little spot where I have my 'respect' for the buddha darma. Its a
piece of thing that has this sacred space.
Its all energetic really, but lets not get into that, as even the brain has electric impulses
zinging through it, you give off energy /heat by mearly exsisting....
is 'your' space 'sacred' or 'clouded' ?

I wonder if people really thing that I 'worship' idols LOL seriously that is NOT the
perspose of an idol... if you are into that kind of thing an idol is
the piece of sacred space where the divin hangs out. still not
worshiping the idol.....

Amun is empyt... he is nothing, he is everything, he is the undefinable.... ect ect ect blah blah

Mdu Ntr.... ah yes
the symbol
used in order not to confine the mind
you have symbols to...you use words in your sutras and your teachings....
some of that comes from other peoples interpritations (big can o worms
there)
but in order to answer you I would have to quote The Temple in man to much (R.A. Schwaller de Lubicz) so it would probably save my
arthritis for you to read it... The Mdu Ntr themselves are our
teachings... and yeah that inclueds the text itself to....

diff vehicle.... same place

the persuit of awakending , beginning w/methods of taming the mind is
reflected in the studdy of Ma'at and the wisdome text governing proper
thought/action/ behavior.

I find it incredably entertaining that there is all this discussion about things that are 'seperate' when this
thread is supposed to cover. that which is consistant and parallell esp
since as far as I know, no one else here is an aprentice shemsu... dont
get me wrong you have valid points in arguing w/eachother... but uhm
lol yeah.... I am very happy w/your comments when it pertains to things
Im actually atempting to point out. but Im not sure why there is
arguing amongst yourselves about a tradition that 'you' are not
studdying??? heehee

now why, I wonder is this happening? Is it because we as 'ego' things believing 'our' way is the right an only way
toward enlightement cand deal w/the idea that there is a differant way
to the same place because the languages/words and vehicles differ?

or is it because as being in this incarnation and being ensnared by this
ego we truely believe we are seperate because that is the way all
'appears' as if you and I are completely seperate and I am seperate and
just dangling here in the univers and not a ctualy a part /piece or am
the univers
My friends. I started this thread for discusson of 'consistancies' things that are 'simalar' because I find that a
beautiiful thing\
this going back and forth on the things that which segrigate us are illusions of a clouded mind and are useless... Im sure
some one can have a more productive time meditating than to come to
this bord w/the 'verbal' crow bar and try to seperate eachother more
insted of

well Im sure you get the point
Im not seeing the point in descussing the differances when my point
was for the consistancies
We are all Ntr.

oh I think the foundation my be diff, but the destination reamains the same.

grouphug.gif hi.gif peace.gif

and more importatntly

namaste.gif

my hindu friend said to me that namaste means I bow the devinity in you

Bhagavad Gita
A Walkthrough For Westerners
Jack Hawley
copyrite 2001

Devotion and Desire
The Answer is not to try to restrain your nature but to progressively
improve your nature. Examine this thing called 'nature' more closely.
One's own senses are major stumbling blocks to spiritual attainment.
Senses derive their power from the many likes and dislikes imprinted in
the mind (by family, by culture, and by one's actions in this and
previous lives.) This deeply embedded, largely unconscious system of
likes and dislikes is what gives rise to one's thoughts, deisres, and
tendencies. This mental pattern is in lage part what is meant by one's
'nature'.

Arjuna, the best thing to do with these thoughts and deisres is to transmute them into a devotional attitude, a desire for
God. When this attitude takes hold, the system of likes and dislikes
melts away, which causes the fierce power of the senses to gradually
dry up. Desires are enemies when directed outward, but allies when
pointed inward, toward divinity.

AHHHHHH !!!!! another good example of dropping away of desire which...

The BhagavadGita
A walkthrough for Westerners
Jack Hawley copyrite 2001

when people pull back from worldly pleasures thier knowledge of the
Divine grows, and this knowing causes the yearning for pleasure to
gradually fade away. ... Much of one's spiritual discapline must there
for focus on taming wayward sense and being ever vigalant against the
treacherousness of the senses. .... The Illuminated ones subdue thier
sense and hold them in check by keeping thier minds ever intent on
achieving the overarching goal of union with God. They get in the habit
of substituting divine thoughts for attractions of the senses.

Black Author wins The Matrix Copyright Infringement Case

2010-10-22T12:25:00.001-04:00

his little known story has met a just conclusion, as Sophia Stewart, African American author of The Matrix will finally receive her just due from the copyright infringement of her original work!!!

A six-year dispute has ended involving Sophia Stewart, the Wachowski Brothers, Joel Silver and Warner Brothers. Stewart's allegations, involving copyright infringement and racketeering, were received and acknowledged by the Central District of California, Judge Margaret Morrow presiding.

Stewart, a New Yorker who has resided in Salt Lake City for the past five years, will recover damages from the films, The Matrix I, II and III, as well as The Terminator and its sequels. She will soon receive one of the biggest payoffs in the history of Hollywood , as the gross receipts of both films and their sequels total over 2.5 billion dollars.

Stewart filed her case in 1999, after viewing the Matrix, which she felt had been based on her manuscript, 'The Third Eye,' copyrighted in 1981. In the mid-eighties Stewart had submitted her manuscript to an ad placed by the Wachowski Brothers, requesting new sci-fi works..

According to court documentation, an FBI investigation discovered that more than thirty minutes had been edited from the original film, in an attempt to avoid penalties for copyright infringement. The investigation also stated that 'credible witnesses employed at Warner Brothers came forward, claiming that the executives and lawyers had full knowledge that the work in question did not belong to the Wachowski Brothers.' These witnesses claimed to have seen Stewart's original work and that it had been 'often used during preparation of the motion pictures.' The defendants tried, on several occasions, to have Stewart's case dismissed, without success.

Stewart has confronted skepticism on all sides, much of which comes from Matrix fans, who are strangely loyal to the Wachowski Brothers. One on-line forum, entitled Matrix Explained has an entire section devoted to Stewart. Some who have researched her history and writings are open to her story.

Others are suspicious and mocking. 'It doesn't bother me,' said Stewart in a phone interview last week, 'I always knew what was true.'
Some fans, are unaware of the case or they question its legitimacy, due to the fact that it has received little to no media coverage. Though the case was not made public until October of 2003, Stewart has her own explanation, as quoted at aghettotymz.com

:
'The reason you have not seen any of this in the media is because Warner Brothers parent company is AOL-Time Warner.... this GIANT owns 95 percent of the media... let me give you a clue as to what they own in the media business... New York Times papers/magazines, LA Times papers/magazines, People Magazine, CNN news, Extra, Celebrity Justice, Entertainment Tonight, HBO, New Line Cinema, DreamWorks, Newsweek, Village Roadshow and many, many more! They are not going to report on themselves. They have been suppressing my case for years.'
Fans who have taken Stewart's allegations seriously, have found eerie mythological parallels, which seem significant in a case that revolves around the highly metaphorical and symbolic Matrix series. Sophia, the Greek goddess of wisdom has been referenced many times in speculation about Stewart. In one book about the Goddess Sophia, it reads, 'The black goddess is the mistress of web creation spun in her divine matrix.'

Although there have been outside implications as to racial injustice (Stewart is African American), she does not feel that this is the case. 'This is all about the Benjamins,' said Stewart. 'It's not about money with me. It's about justice.' Stewart's future plans involve a record label, entitled Popsilk Records, and a motion picture production company, All Eyez On Me, in reference to God. 'I wrote The Third Eye to wake people up, to remind them why God put them here. There's more to life than money,' said Stewart. 'My whole to the world is about God and good and about choice, about spirituality over 'technocracy'.' If Stewart represents spirituality, then she truly has prevailed over the 'technocracy' represented in both the Terminator and the Matrix, and now, ironically, by their supposed creators.

Stewart is currently having discussions with CBS about a possible exclusive story and has several media engagements in the near future to nationally publicize her victory. June 13th 2004. Sophia Stewart's press release read: 'The Matrix & Terminator movie franchises have made world history and have ultimately changed the way people view movies and how Hollywood does business, yet the real truth about the creator and creation of these films continue to elude the masses because the hidden secret of the matter is that these films were created and written by a Black woman...a Black woman named Sophia Stewart. But Hollywood does not want you to know this fact simply because it would change history. Also it would encourage our Black children to realize a dream and that is...nothing is impossible for them to achieve!'
Greg Thomas, Editor

Intense Chakra Therepy Sessions and notes

2010-10-21T19:59:00.029-04:00

Procedures of healing for patient:

Procedure 1 Steps [Duration wk 1 & 2]: {Daily - 30 minutes x 2 times}
=====================================
1. Draw energy from root chakra and bring up to the crown and back down in cycles. Mix the energies of all the chakras.
2. From the Ren 1 acupoint, bring energy up the Ren meridian. From the Du 1 acupoint, bring energy up the Du meridian.
3. As energy is brought up their respective meridian, make sure to gather as much energy from the Ren and Du meridian like a snow ball.
4. Bring the energy gathered from Ren and Du meridian to the crown chakra and let the crown chakra do it's work.

what really happens - after being told it would require intense concentration and energy I decided that since the chakras were in bad condition any way that I would, for the next two wks infuse the chakras with the vibrational and color needed to properly maintain them. Then I would choose particular 'songs' in sanskrit. As follows

This is a mantra for brahma
om prajapate na tvad etany anyo
visva jatani parita babhuva
yat kamas te juhumas tan no astu
vayam syama patayo rayinam

Seed letters (on the petals): Vam, Sham, Ssam, Sam

Bija Mantra: Lam

Shree Vinshu Mantra

SHAANTAAKAARAM
BHUJAGASHAYANAM
PADMANAABHAM SURESHAM
VISHWAADHAARAM
GAGANASADRASHAM
MEGHAVARNAM SHUBHAANGAM
LAKSHMIKAANTAM
KAMALANAYANAM
YOGIBHIRDHYAANAGAMYAM
VANDE VISHNUM
BHAVABHAYAHARAM
SARVALOKAIKANAATHAM

Seed Letters : (on the petals) Bang, Bhang, Mang, Yang, Rang, Lang

Bija Mantra: Vam

Natarj, Nataraja, jai shiva shankara nataraja

Seed Letters: (on the petals right to left) dang, dhang, nang, tang, thang, dang, dhang, nang, pang, phang

Bija Mantra: Ram

Om Tryamlakam Yajamahe
Sugandhim Pusti - vardhanam |
Urva - rukamiva Bandhanan
Mrtyor - muksheeya Ma - amritat ||

Seed Letters: (right to left) Kang, khang, gang, ghang, nang, chang, chang, jang, jhang, nang, tang, thang

Bija Mantra: Yang

Guru Mantra

GURUR BRAHMA,
GURUR VISHNU,
GURUR DEVO MAHESHWARAH
GURUR SAAKSHAAT PARA-BRAHMA,
TASMAI SHRI GURUVE NAMAH.

Seed Letters: am, aam, im, eem, um ,oom, rim, rdim, lim, llim, ehm, aim, ohm, aum, ang, ahang.

Bjia Mantra: Ham

Mantra:
Prapanca srsty unmukha lasyakayai
Samasta samharaka tandavaya
Jagaj jananyai jagad eka pitre
Nama sivayai ca namah sivaya

Seed Letters: (on the petals) hang. Kshang

Bija Mantra: Sham

The next part was spacifically for raising/storing potent and powerful energies - pluse I say these every day anyway.

Lotus of Light -
Vam, Sham, Ssam, Sam
Bang, Bhang, Mang, Yang, Rang, Lang
dang, dhang, nang, tang, thang, dang, dhang, nang, pang, phang
Kang, khang, gang, ghang, nang, chang, chang, jang, jhang, nang, tang, thang
am, aam, im, eem, um ,oom, rim, rdim, lim, llim, ehm, aim, ohm, aum, ang, ahang.
hang. Kshang

adi shakti -
adi shakti adi shaki adi shakti
namo namo srvah shakti srvah shakti namo namo
prytam bhagvati prytam bhagvati prytam bhavati namo namo
kundalini matun shakti matun shakti namo namo

gayatre
Om bhuvbuhva swaha tatsavitur vardanyum
bhargo divasya demihi dyoyo na pratchodyat

shante prashante
shati preshante sarvabhya
um prashamani swaha shatin prashanti

shiva thandava stotram
Jatatavigalajjala pravahapavitasthale
Galeavalambya lambitam bhujangatungamalikam
Damad damad damaddama ninadavadamarvayam
Chakara chandtandavam tanotu nah shivah shivam .. 1

Jatakatahasambhrama bhramanilimpanirjhari
Vilolavichivalara ivirajamanamurdhani
Dhagadhagadhagajjva lalalatapattapavake
Kishorachandrashekhare ratih pratikshanam mama .. 2

Dharadharendrana ndinivilasabandhubandhura
Sphuradigantasantati pramodamanamanase
Krupakatakshadhorani nirudhadurdharapadi
Kvachidigambare manovinodametuvastuni .. 3

Jatabhujangapingala sphuratphanamaniprabha
Kadambakunkumadrava praliptadigvadhumukhe
Madandhasindhurasphura tvagutariyamedure
Mano vinodamadbhutam bibhartu bhutabhartari .. 4

Sahasralochanaprabhritya sheshalekhashekhara
Prasunadhulidhorani vidhusaranghripithabhuh
Bhujangarajamalaya nibaddhajatajutaka
Shriyai chiraya jayatam chakorabandhushekharah .. 5

Lalatachatvarajvala dhanajnjayasphulingabha
Nipitapajnchasayakam namannilimpanayakam
Sudhamayukhalekhaya virajamanashekharam
Mahakapalisampade shirojatalamastunah .. 6

Karalabhalapattika dhagaddhagaddhagajjvala
Ddhanajnjaya hutikruta prachandapajnchasayake
Dharadharendranandini kuchagrachitrapatraka
Prakalpanaikashilpini trilochane ratirmama .. 7

Navinameghamandali niruddhadurdharasphurat
Kuhunishithinitamah prabandhabaddhakandharah
Nilimpanirjharidharastanotu kruttisindhurah
Kalanidhanabandhurah shriyam jagaddhurandharah .. 8

Praphullanilapan kajaprapajnchakalimaprabha
Valambikanthakandali ruchiprabaddhakandharam
Smarachchidam purachchhidam bhavachchidam makhachchidam
Gajachchidandhakachidam tamamtakachchidam bhaje .. 9

Akharvagarvasarvamangala kalakadambamajnjari
Rasapravahamadhuri vijrumbhanamadhuvratam
Smarantakam purantakam bhavantakam makhantakam
Gajantakandhakantakam tamantakantakam bhaje .. 10

Jayatvadabhravibhrama bhramadbhujangamashvasa
Dvinirgamatkramasphurat karalabhalahavyavat
Dhimid dhimid dhimidhvanan mrudangatungamangala
Dhvanikramapravartita prachandatandavah shivah .. 11

Drushadvichitratalpayor bhujangamauktikasrajor
Garishtharatnaloshthayoh suhrudvipakshapakshayoh
Trushnaravindachakshushoh prajamahimahendrayoh
Samapravrutikahsamam pravartayanmanahkada sadashivam bhaje .. 12

Kada nilimpanirjharinikujnjakotare vasanh
Vimuktadurmatih sada shirah sthamajnjalim vahanh
Vimuktalolalochano lalamabhalalagnakah
Shiveti mantramuchcharan sada sukhi bhavamyaham .. 13

Idam hi nityamevamuktamuttamottamam stavam
Pathansmaranbruvannaro vishuddhimetisantatam
Hare gurau subhaktimashu yati nanyatha gatim
Vimohanam hi dehinam sushankarasya chintanam .. 14

Phalastuti

Pujavasanasamaye dashavaktragitam
Yah shambhupujanaparam pathati pradoshhe
Tasya sthiram rathagajendraturangayuktam
Lakshmim sadaiva sumukhim pradadati shambhuh .. 15

venkatesa stotrum
1. Kamalakucha choochuka kunkumatho
Niyatharunithathula neelathano
Kamalayatha lochana lokapathe
Vijayeebhava Venkatasaila pathe

2. Sachadhurmukha shanmukha panchamukha
Pram ukakhila daivatha mouli mane
Saranagatha vathsala saranidhe
Paripalayamam vrishasailapathe

3. Athivelathaya thava durvishahai
Ranuvela Kruthairaparada sathai:
Paritham thvaritham vrishasailapathe
Paraya krupaya paripahi Hare

4. Adhivenkata saila mudaramather
Janathabimathadhika danarathath Paradevathaya gathithannigamai:
Kamaladayithtanna param kalaye

5. Kalavenuravavasa gopa vadhu
Sathakoti vrithath smarakoti samath
Prathivalla vikabhimathath sukhadhath
Vasudeva suthanna paramkalaye

6. Abhirama gunakara dasarathe
Jagadeka danurdhara dheeramathe
Raghunayaka Rama Ramesa vibho
Varadho bhava deva daya jaladhe

7. Avaneethanaya kamaneeyakaram
Rajaneechara charu mukhamburuham
Rajaneechara raja thamo mihiram
Mahaneeyamaham Raghuramamay

8. Sumukham Suhrudam Sulabham sukhadam
Swanujam cha Sukhayamamogha—
Saram Apahaya Raghudwaha manyamaham
Na kathnchana kanchana jathu bhaje

9. Vinaa Venkatesam nanatho nanatha:
Sadaa Venkatesam smarami smarami
Hare Venkatesa Praseeda Praseeda
Priyam Venkatesa Prayachha Prayachha

10. Aham doorathasthe padamboja yugma
Pranamechaya gathya sevam karomi
Sakruthsevaya nithyasevapalam thvam
Prayachha prayachha prabho Venkatesa

11. Agnanina maya doshaanaseshan vihithan Hare
Kshamasvathm kshamasvathvam
Seshasailasikhaman

Aarti Devichi
Durge Durghatbhari Tujvin Sansari |
Anath Nathe Ambe Karuna Vistari ||
Vari Vari Janma Marnache Vari |
Haari Padalo Aata Sankat Nivari ||
Jai Devi Jai Devi Jai Mahishasur Mardini |
Survar IshwarWarDe Taarak Sanjeewani ||
Tribhuvan Bhuvane Pahata Tuj Aise Nahi |
Charhi Shramlo Parantu Na Bolve Kahi ||
Sahi Vivad Ghadala Padalo Pravahi |
Tetu Bhakta Lage Pavashi Lavalahi ||
Jai...||
Prasanna Vadane Prasanna Hoshi Nij Dasa |
Klesha Pasuni Sodavi Todavi Bhavpasha ||
Ambe Tuj Vachun Kon Purvil Asha |
Narhar Talleen Jhale Padpankaj Lesha ||
Jai...||

Mahisasura mardini stotram
Ayi giri nandini, nandhitha medhini,
Viswa vinodhini nandanuthe,
Girivara vindhya sirodhi nivasini,
Vishnu Vilasini Jishnu nuthe,
Bhagawathi hey sithi kanda kudumbini,
Bhoori kudumbini bhoori kruthe,

Jaya Jaya Mahishasura mardini,
Ramya kapardini, shaila Suthe.
1
Suravara varshini, durdara darshini,
Durmukhamarshani, harsha rathe,
Tribhuvana poshini, Sankara thoshini,
Kilbisisha moshini, ghosha rathe,
Danuja niroshini, Dithisutha roshini,
Durmatha soshini, Sindhu suthe,

Jaya Jaya Mahishasura mardini ,
Ramya kapardini, shaila Suthe. 2

Ayi Jagadambha Madambha , Kadambha,
Vana priya vasini, Hasarathe,
Shikhari siromani, thunga Himalaya,
Srunga nijalaya, madhyagathe,
Madhu Madure, Mdhukaitabha banjini,
Kaitabha banjini, rasa rathe,

Jaya Jaya Mahishasura mardini ,
Ramya kapardini, shaila Suthe. 3

Ayi satha kanda, vikanditha runda,
Vithunditha shunda, Gajathipathe,
Ripu Gaja ganda , Vidhaarana chanda,
Paraakrama shunda, mrugathipathe,
Nija bhuja danda nipaathitha khanda,
Vipaathitha munda, bhatathipathe,

Jaya Jaya Mahishasura mardini ,
Ramya kapardini, shaila Suthe. 4

Ayi rana durmathaShathru vadhothitha,
Durdhara nirjjara, shakthi bruthe,
Chathura vicharadureena maha shiva,
Duthatkrutha pramadhipathe,
Duritha Dureeha, dhurasaya durmathi,
Dhanava dhutha kruithaanthamathe,

Jaya Jaya Mahishasura mardini ,
Ramya kapardini, shaila Suthe. 5

Ayi saranagatha vairi vadhuvara,
Veera varaa bhaya dhayakare,
Tribhuvana masthaka soola virodhi,
Sirodhi krithamala shoolakare,
Dimidmi thaamara dundubinadha mahaa
Mukharikruthatigmakare,

Jaya Jaya Mahishasura mardini ,
Ramya kapardini, shaila Suthe. 6

Ayi nija huum kruthimathra niraakrutha,
Dhoomra vilochana Dhoomra sathe,
Samara vishoshitha sonitha bheeja,
Samudhbhava sonitha bheejalathe,
Shiva shiva shumbha nishumbhamaha hava,
Tarpitha bhootha pisacha rathe,

Jaya Jaya Mahishasura mardini ,
Ramya kapardini, shaila Suthe. 7

Dhanu ranushanga rana kshana sanga,
Parisphuradanga natath katake,
Kanaka pishanga brushathka nishanga,
Rasadbhata shrunga hatavatuke,
Kritha chaturanga bala kshithirangakadath ,
Bahuranga ratadhpatuke,

Jaya Jaya Mahishasura mardini ,
Ramya kapardini, shaila Suthe. 8

_________
9)SURALALA NA THATHATHO THATHATHO THATHATHO BHINA YOTHARA NRITYARATHE
KRITHA KUTHUHO KUTHUHO GADHADADIKA TALAKUTHUHALA GANARA THE
DHUDHU KUTHU DHUKUTA DHIMI DHIMI TADVANI DHIRA MRIDANGA NINADARA THE
JAYA JAYA HE MAHISHASURA MARDINI RAMYA KA PARDINI SHAYLA SU THE
Oh! Mother, the source of sound, You rejoice at the movements of the
celestial dancers who dance to the rhythm of the sounds "thatatho
thatatho thatatho" and "kukutha kukutha kukutha" and "ga ga dha".
Their drum beats creates the sound "kuthu dhukutha dhimi"
________ 8.7

jaya jaya japya jayejaya shabda ,
Parastuti tatpara vishvanute ,
Bhana Bhanabhinjimi bhingrutha noopura,
Sinjitha mohitha bhootha pathe,
Nadintha nataartha nadi nada nayaka,
Naditha natya sugaanarathe,

Jaya Jaya Mahishasura mardini ,
Ramya kapardini, shaila Suthe. 9

Ayi sumana sumana,
Sumana sumanohara kanthiyuthe,
Sritha rajani rajani rajani,
Rajaneekaravakthra vruthe,
Sunayana vibhramarabhrama,
Bhramarabrahmaradhipadhe,

Jaya Jaya Mahishasura mardini ,
Ramya kapardini, shaila Suthe. 10

Sahitha maha hava mallama hallika,
Mallitharallaka mallarathe,
Virachithavallika pallika mallika billika ,
Bhillika varga Vruthe,
Sithakruthapulli samulla sitharuna,
Thallaja pallava sallalithe,

Jaya Jaya Mahishasura mardini ,
Ramya kapardini, shaila Suthe. 11

Avirala ganda kalatha mada medura,
Matha matanga rajapathe,
Tribhuvana bhooshana bhootha kalanidhi,
Roopa payonidhi raja suthe,
Ayi suda thijjana lalasa manasa ,
Mohana manmatha raja suthe,

Jaya Jaya Mahishasura mardini ,
Ramya kapardini, shaila Suthe. 12

Kamala dalaamala komala kanthi,
Kala kalithaamala bala lathe,
Sakala vilasa Kala nilayakrama,
Keli chalathkala hamsa kule,
Alikula sankula kuvalaya mandala ,
Mauli miladh bhakulalikule,

Jaya Jaya Mahishasura mardini ,
Ramya kapardini, shaila Suthe. 13

Kara murali rava veejitha koojitha,
Lajjitha kokila manjumathe,
Militha pulinda manohara kunchitha,
Ranchitha shaila nikunjakathe,
Nija guna bhootha maha sabari gana,
Sathguna sambrutha kelithale,

Jaya Jaya Mahishasura mardini ,
Ramya kapardini, shaila Suthe. 14

Kati thata peetha dukoola vichithra,
Mayuka thiraskrutha Chandra ruche,
Pranatha suraasura mouli mani sphura ,
Damsula sannka Chandra ruche,
Jitha kanakachala maulipadorjitha,
Nirbhara kunjara kumbhakuche,

Jaya Jaya Mahishasura mardini ,
Ramya kapardini, shaila Suthe. 15

Vijitha sahasra karaika sahasrakaraika,
Sarakaraika nuthe,
Krutha sutha tharaka sangaratharaka,
Sangaratharaka soonu suthe,
Suratha Samadhi samana Samadhi,
Samadhi Samadhi sujatharathe,

Jaya Jaya Mahishasura mardini ,
Ramya kapardini, shaila Suthe. 16

Padakamalam karuna nilaye varivasyathi,
yo anudhinam sa shive,
Ayi kamale kamala nilaye kamala nilaya
Sa katham na bhaveth,
Thava padameva param ithi
Anusheelayatho mama kim na shive,

Jaya Jaya Mahishasura mardini ,
Ramya kapardini, shaila Suthe. 17

Kanakala sathkala sindhu jalairanu
Sinjinuthe guna ranga bhuvam,
Bhajathi sa kim na Shachi kucha kumbha
Thati pari rambha sukhanubhavam,
Thava charanam saranam kara vani
Nataamaravaaninivasi shivam,

Jaya Jaya Mahishasura mardini ,
Ramya kapardini, shaila Suthe. 18

Thava Vimalendu kulam vadnedumalam
Sakalayananu kulayathe,
Kimu puruhootha pureendu mukhi
Sumukhibhee rasou vimukhi kriyathe,
Mama thu matham shivanama dhane
Bhavathi krupaya kimu na kriyathe,

Jaya Jaya Mahishasura mardini ,
Ramya kapardini, shaila Suthe. 19

Ayi mai deena dayalu thaya krupayaiva
Thvaya bhavthavyam ume,
Ayi jagatho janani kripayaa asi
thatha anumithasi rathe
Na yaduchitham atra bhavathvya rari kurutha,
durutha pamapakarute

Jaya Jaya Mahishasura mardini ,
Ramya kapardini, shaila Suthe. 20

Lingashtakam
Brahma Muraari Suraarchita Lingam
Nirmala Bhashita Shobhita Lingam
Janmaja Dukha Vinaashaka Lingam
Tat Pranamaami Sadaa Shiva Lingam

Devamuni Pravaraarchita Lingam
Kaamadaham Karunaakara Lingam
Raavana Darpa Vinaashaka Lingam
Tat Pranamaami Sada Shiva Lingam

Sarva Sugandha Sulepitha Lingam
Buddhi Vivardhana Kaarana Lingam
Siddha Suraasura Vanditha Lingam
Tat Pranamaami Sadaa Shiva Lingam

Kanaka Mahaamani Bhushitha Lingam
Phanipathi Veshtitha Shobhitha Lingam
Daksha Suyajna Vinaashaka Lingam
Tat Pranamaami Sadaa Shiva Lingam

Kumkuma Chandana Lepitha Lingam
Pankaja Haara Sushobhitha Lingam
Sanchitha Paapa Vinaashaka Lingam
Tat Pranamaami Sadaa Shiva Lingam

Devaganaarchitha Sevitha Lingam
Bhaavair Bhakti Bhirevacha Lingam
Dinakara Koti Prabhakara Lingam
Tat Pranamaami Sadaa Shiva Lingam

Ashta Dalopari Veshtitha Lingam
Sarva Samudbhava Kaarana Lingam
Ashta Daridra Vinaashaka Lingam
Tat Pranamaami Sadaa Shiva Lingam

Suraguru Suravara Pujitha Lingam
Suravana Pushpa Sadaarchitha Lingam
Paraatparam Paramatmaka Lingam
Tat Pranamaami Sadaa Shiva Lingam

Lingashtaka Midam Punyam
Yah Pathet Sivasannidhau
Sivaloka Mavaapnoti
Sivehna Saha Modatheh

various genesh
heart sutra - sanskrit

"arya-avalokitesvara bodhisattva gambhiram prashnaparamitacharyam charamano vyavalokayati sma: panja-skandhas (asascha) shvabhavashunyan pashyati sma.

iha shariputra rupam shunyum shunyataiva rupam,
rupan na prithak shunyata(shrum) shunyataya na prithasag rupam,

yad rupam sa shunyata ya (shrun) sunyata tad rupam; evam eva vedana-samjna-samskara-vijnanam.
iha shariputra sarva-dharmah shunyata-lakshana, anutpanna aniruddha, amala avimala, anuna aparipurnah.

tasmac shariputra sunyatayam na rupam na vedana na samjna na samskarah na vijnanam.
na chaksuh- tra-ghrana-jihva-kaya-manamsi. na rupa-shabda-gandha-rasa-sprastavya-dharmah.

na caksur-dhatur yavan na manovijnana-dhatuh. na-avidya na-avidya-ksayo yavan na jaramaranam na jara-marana-ksayo. na duhkha-samudaya-nirodha-marga. na jnanam, na praptir na-apraptih
.
tasmac chariputra apraptitvad bodhisattvasya prajnaparamitam asritya vibaraty acittavaranah. cittavarana-nastitvad atrasto viparyasa-ati-kranto nistha-nirvana-

praptah.tryadhva-vyavasthitah sarva-buddhah prajnaparamitam asritya-anut-taram samyaksambodhim abhisambuddhah.

tasmaj jnatavyam: prajnaparamita maha-mantro mahavidya-mantro 'nuttara-mantro samasama-mantrah,
sarva-duhkha-prasamanah, satyam amithyatvat.

prajnaparamitayam ukto mantrah. tadyatha: gate gate paragate parasamgate bodhi svaha.

heart sutra - english -
When Bodhisattva Avalokiteshvara was practicing the profound Prajna Paramita, he illuminated the Five Skandhas and saw that they are all empty, and he crossed beyond all suffering and difficulty.

Shariputra, form does not differ from emptiness; emptiness does not differ from form. Form itself is emptiness; emptiness itself is form. So too are feeling, cognition, formation, and consciousness.

Shariputra, all Dharmas are empty of characteristics. They are not produced, not destroyed, not defiled, not pure; and they neither increase nor diminish. Therefore, in emptiness there is no form, feeling, cognition, formation, or consciousness; no eyes, ears, nose, tongue, body, or mind; no sights, sounds, smells, tastes, objects of touch, or Dharmas; no field of the eyes up to and including no field of mind consciousness; and no ignorance or ending of ignorance, up to and including no old age and death or ending of old age and death. There is no suffering, no accumulating, no extinction, and no Way, and no understanding and no attaining.

Because nothing is attained, the Bodhisattva through reliance on Prajna Paramita is unimpeded in his mind. Because there is no impediment, he is not afraid, and he leaves distorted dream-thinking far behind. Ultimately Nirvana! All Buddhas of the three periods of time attain Anuttara-samyak-sambodhi through reliance on Prajna Paramita. Therefore know that Prajna Paramita is a Great Spiritual Mantra, a Great Bright Mantra, a Supreme Mantra, an Unequalled Mantra. It can remove all suffering; it is genuine and not false. That is why the Mantra of Prajna Paramita was spoken. Recite it like this:

Gaté Gaté Paragaté Parasamgaté

Bodhi Svaha!
http://www.drba.org/dharma/heartsutra.asp
http://www4.bayarea.net/~mtlee/

http://dl.dropbox.com/u/3238736/mantra/Shurangama%20No%20Beginning.mp3
Shurangama Mantra
I.
na mwo sa dan two
su chye dwo ye
e la he di
san myau san pu two sye
na mwo sa dan two
fwo two jyu jr shai ni shan
na mwo sa pe
bwo two bwo di
sa dwo pi bi
na mwo sa dwo nan
san myau san pu two jyu jr nan
swo she la pe jya
seng chye nan
na mwo lu ji e lwo han dwo nan
na mwo su lu dwo bwo nwo nan
na mwo swo jye li two chye mi nan
na mwo lu ji san myau chye dwo nan
san myau chye be la di bwo dwo nwo nan
na mwo ti pe li shai nan
na mwo syi two ye
pi di ye
two la li shai nan
she pwo nu
jya la he
swo he swo la mwo two nan
na mwo ba la he mwo ni
na mwo yin two la ye
na mwo pe chye pe di
lu two la ye
wu bwo be di
swo syi ye ye
na mwo pe chye pe di
nwo la ye
na ye
pan je mwo he san mwo two la
na mwo syi jye li dwo ye
na mwo pe chye pe di
mwo he jya la ye
di li bwo la na
chye la pi two la
bwo na jya la ye
e di mu di
shr mwo she nwo ni
pe syi ni
mwo dan li chye na
na mwo syi jye li dwo ye
na mwo pe chye pe di
dwo two chye dwo jyu la ye
na mwo be tou mwo jyu la ye
na mwo ba she la jyu la ye
na mwo mwo ni jyu la ye
na mwo chye she jyu la ye
na mwo pe chye pe di
di li cha
shu la syi na
bwo la he la na la she ye
dwo two chye dwo ye
na mwo pe chye pe di
na mwo e mi dwo pe ye
dwo two chye dwo ye
e la he di
san myau san pu two ye
na mwo pe chye pe di
e chu pi ye
dwo two chye dwo ye
e la he di
san myau san pu two ye
na mwo pe chye pe di
bi sha she ye
jyu lu fei ju li ye
bwo la pe la she ye
dwo two chye dwo ye
na mwo pe chye pe di
san bu shr bi dwo
sa lyan nai la la she ye
dwo two chye dwo ye
e la he di
san myau san pu two ye
na mwo pe chye pe di
she ji ye mu nwo ye
dwo two chye dwo ye
e la he di
san myau san pu two ye
na mwo pe chye pe di
la dan na ji du la she ye
dwo two chye dwo ye
e la he di
san myau san pu two ye
di pyau
na mwo sa jye li dwo
yi tan pe chye pe dwo
sa dan two chye du shai ni shan
sa dan dwo bwo da lan
na mwo e pe la shr dan
bwo la di
yang chi la
sa la pe
bwo dwo jye la he
ni jye la he
jye jya la he ni
ba la bi di ye
chr two ni
e jya la
mi li ju
bwo li dan la ye
ning jye li
sa la pe
pan two nwo
mu cha ni
sa la pe
tu shai jya
tu syi fa
bwo na ni
fa la ni
je du la
shr di nan
jye la he
swo he sa la rau she
pi dwo beng swo na jye li
e shai ja bing she di nan
na cha cha dan la rau she
bwo la sa two na jye li
e shai ja nan
mwo he jye la he rau she
pi dwo beng sa na jye li
sa pe she du lu
ni pe la rau she
hu lan tu syi fa
nan je na she ni
pi sha she
syi dan la
e ji ni
wu two jya la rau she
e bwo la shr dwo jyu la
mwo he bwo la jan chr
mwo he dye dwo
mwo he di she
mwo he shwei dwo she pe la
mwo he ba la pan two la
pe syi ni
e li ye dwo la
pi li jyu jr
shr pe pi she ye
ba she la mwo li di
pi she lu dwo
bwo teng wang jya
ba she la jr he nwo e je
mwo la jr pe
bwo la jr dwo
ba she la shan chr
pi she la je
shan dwo she pi ti pe bu shr dwo
su mwo lu bwo
mwo he shwei dwo
e li ye dwo la
mwo he pe la e bwo la
ba she la shang jye la jr pe
ba she la
jyu mwo li
jyu lan two li
ba she la he sa dwo je
pi di ye
chyan je nwo
mwo li jya
ku su mu pe
jye la dwo nwo
pi lu je na
jyu li ye
ye la tu
shai ni shan
pi je lan pe mwo ni je
ba she la jya na jya bwo la pe
lu she na
ba she la dwun jr je
shwei dwo je
jya mwo la
cha che shr
bwo la pe
yi di yi di
mu two la
jye na
swo pi la chan
jywe fan du
yin tu na mwo mwo sye
II.
wu syin
li shai jye na
bwo la she syi dwo
sa dan two
chye du shai ni shan
hu syin du lu yung
jan pe na
hu syin du lu yung
syi dan pe na
hu syin du lu yung
bwo la shai di ye
san bwo cha
na jye la
hu syin du lu yung
sa pe yau cha
he la cha swo
jye la he rau she
pi teng beng sa na jye la
hu syin du lu yung
je du la
shr di nan
jye la he
swo he sa la nan pi teng beng sa na la
hu syin du lu yung
la cha
pe chye fan
sa dan two
chye du shai ni shan
bwo la dyan
she ji li
mwo he swo he sa la
bwo shu swo he sa la
shr li sha
jyu jr swo he sa ni
di li e bi ti shr pe li dwo
ja ja ying jya
mwo he ba she lu two la
di li pu pe na
man cha la
wu syin
swo syi di
bwo pe du
mwo mwo
yin tu na mwo mwo sye
III.
la she pe ye
ju la be ye
e chi ni pe ye
wu two jya pe ye
pi sha pe ye
she sa dwo la pe ye
pe la jau jye la pe ye
tu shai cha pe ye
e she ni pe ye
e jya la
mi li ju pe ye
two la ni bu mi jyan
bwo chye bwo two pe ye
wu la jya pe dwo pe ye
la she tan cha pe ye
nwo chye pe ye
pi tyau dan pe ye
su bwo la na pe ye
yau cha jye la he
la cha sz jye la he
bi li dwo jye la he
pi she je jye la he
bu dwo jye la he
jyou pan cha jye la he
bu dan na jye la he
jya ja bu dan na jye la he
syi chyan du jye la he
e bwo syi mwo la jye la he
wu tan mwo two jye la he
che ye jye la he
syi li pe di jye la he
she dwo he li nan
jye pe he li nan
lu di la he li nan
mang swo he li nan
mi two he li nan
mwo she he li nan
she dwo he li nyu
shr bi dwo he li nan
pi dwo he li nan
pe dwo he li nan
e shu je he li nyu
jr dwo he li nyu
di shan sa pi shan
sa pe jye la he nan
pi two ye she
chen two ye mi
ji la ye mi
bwo li ba la je jya
chi li dan
pi two ye she
chen two ye mi
ji la ye mi
cha yan ni
chi li dan
pi two ye she
chen two ye mi
ji la ye mi
mwo he bwo su bwo dan ye
lu two la
chi li dan
pi two ye she
chen two ye mi
ji la ye mi
nwo la ye na
chi li dan
pi two ye she
chen two ye mi
ji la ye mi
dan two chye lu cha syi
chi li dan
pi two ye she
chen two ye mi
ji la ye mi
mwo he jya la
mwo dan li chye na
chi li dan
pi two ye she
chen two ye mi
ji la ye mi
jya bwo li jya
chi li dan
pi two ye she
chen two ye mi
ji la ye mi
she ye jye la
mwo du jye la
sa pe la two swo da na
chi li dan
pi two ye she
chen two ye mi
ji la ye mi
je du la
pe chi ni
chi li dan
pi two ye she
chen two ye mi
ji la ye mi
pi li yang chi li jr
nan two ji sha la
chye na bwo di
swo syi ye
chi li dan
pi two ye she
chen two ye mi
ji la ye mi
na jye na she la pe na
chi li dan
pi two ye she
chen two ye mi
ji la ye mi
e lwo han
chi li dan
pi two ye she
chen two ye mi
ji la ye mi
pi dwo la chye
chi li dan
pi two ye she
chen two ye mi
ji la ye mi
ba she la bwo ni
jyu syi ye jyu syi ye
jya di bwo di chi li dan
pi two ye she
chen two ye mi
ji la ye mi
la cha wang
pe chye fan
yin tu na mwo mwo sye
IV.
pe chye fan
sa dan dwo bwo da la
na mwo tswei du di
e syi dwo na la la jya
bwo la pe syi pu ja
pi jya sa dan dwo be di li
shr fwo la shr fwo la
two la two la
pin two la pin two la
chen two chen two
hu syin hu syin
pan ja pan ja pan ja pan ja pan ja
swo he
syi syi pan
e mu jye ye pan
e bwo la ti he dwo pan
pe la bwo la two pan
e su la
pi two la
bwo jya pan
sa pe ti pi bi pan
sa pe na chye bi pan
sa pe yau cha bi pan
sa pe chyan ta pe bi pan
sa pe bu dan na bi pan
jya ja bu dan na bi pan
sa pe tu lang jr di bi pan
sa pe tu sz bi li
chi shai di bi pan
sa pe shr pe li bi pan
sa pe e bwo syi mwo li bi pan
sa pe che la pe na bi pan
sa pe di di ji bi pan
sa pe dan mwo two ji bi pan
sa pe pi two ye
la shr je li bi pan
she ye jye la
mwo du jye la
sa pe la two swo two ji bi pan
pi di ye
je li bi pan
je du la
fu chi ni bi pan
ba she la
jyu mwo li
pi two ye
la shr bi pan
mwo he bwo la ding yang yi
chi li bi pan
ba she la shang jye la ye
bwo la jang chi la she ye pan
mwo he jya la ye
mwo he mwo dan li jya na
na mwo swo jye li dwo ye pan
bi shai na bei ye pan
bwo la he mwo ni ye pan
e chi ni ye pan
mwo he jye li ye pan
jye la tan chr ye pan
mye dan li ye pan
lau dan li ye pan
je wen cha ye pan
jye lwo la dan li ye pan
jya bwo li ye pan
e di mu jr dwo
jya shr mwo she nwo
pe sz ni ye pan
yan ji jr
sa two pe sye
mwo mwo yin tu na mwo mwo sye
V.
tu shai ja jr dwo
e mwo dan li jr dwo
wu she he la
chye pe he la
lu di la he la
pe swo he la
mwo she he la
she dwo he la
shr bi dwo he la
ba lyau ye he la
chyan two he la
bu shr bwo he la
pwo la he la
pe sye he la
be bwo jr dwo
tu shai ja jr dwo
lau two la jr dwo
yau cha jye la he
la cha swo jye la he
bi li dwo jye la he
pi she je jye la he
bu dwo jye la he
jyou pan cha jye la he
syi chyan two jye la he
wu dan mwo two jye la he
che ye jye la he
e bwo sa mwo la jye la he
jai chywe ge
cha chi ni jye la he
li fwo di jye la he
she mi jya jye la he
she jyu ni jye la he
mu two la
na di jya jye la he
e lan pe jye la he
chyan du bwo ni jye la he
shr fwo la
yin jya syi jya
jywe di yau jya
dan li di yau jya
je tu two jya
ni ti shr fa la
bi shan mwo shr fa la
bwo di jya bi di jya
shr li shai mi jya
swo ni bwo di jya
sa pe shr fa la
shr lu ji di
mwo two pi da lu jr chyan
e chi lu chyan
mu chywe lu chyan
jye li tu lu chyan
jya la he
jye lan jye na shu lan
dan dwo shu lan
chi li ye shu lan
mwo mwo shu lan
ba li shr pe shu lan
bi li shai ja shu lan
wu two la shu lan
jye jr shu lan
ba syi di shu lan
wu lu shu lan
chang chye shu lan
he syi dwo shu lan
ba two shu lan
swo fan ang chye
bwo la jang chye shu lan
bu dwo bi dwo cha
cha chi ni
shr pe la
two tu lu jya
jyan du lu ji jr
pe lu dwo pi sa bwo lu
he ling chye
shu sha dan la
swo na jye la
pi sha yu jya
e chi ni
wu two jya
mwo la pi la
jyan dwo la
e jya la
mi li du
da lyan bu jya
di li la ja
bi li shai jr jya
sa pe na jyu la
sz yin chye bi
jye la li yau cha
dan la chu
mwo la shr
fei di shan
swo pi shan
syi dan dwo bwo da la
mwo he ba she lu shai ni shan
mwo he bwo lai jang chi lan
ye bwo tu two
she yu she nwo
byan da li na
pi two ye
pan tan jya lu mi
di shu
pan tan jya lu mi
bwo la pi two
pan tan jya lu mi
dwo jr two
nan
e na li
pi she ti
pi la ba she la
two li
pan two pan two ni
ba she la bang ni pan
hu syin du lu yung pan
swo pe he.

re charging energy flow

2010-10-18T23:22:00.002-04:00

right hand over left hand anbd thumb touching each other
you know the usual meditation hand posture ?
http://www.coupdefoudre.com/FAQStats/images/mudra5.gif
ok
then staylike that quiet for a while
and attention is placed in the lower abdomen region... inside which is hollow
like the empty void
then seperate the hands at a distance
so it would seem you are holding a plate with 2 hands
k
energy from above come down in a straight line from the crown to the empty space of the lower abdomen (lower elixir field)
that space is the lower elixir field by the way
then slowly lift the hands still holding the 'plate' to the chest level
and as you do it.. imagine the energy flowing down to the heart levle
it's in the beginning, the energy flows like a stream to the lower elixir field
then finally
lift the 'plate' of energy to the forehead and crown region in between
and the energy flow to the crown
region
opppsss....
not finally
yet
now slowly lower the 'plate' to the lower elixir field region
and the energy flows to the lower elixir
and when you are done
gaze inwards to the lower elixir field
and quiet in the mind and slowly come out

Emergancy Chakra Maintinance

2010-10-17T01:30:00.005-04:00

(12:38:51 AM) twzgerald http://www.wudang.com/English/MartialArts/qigong_en.html

(12:39:20 AM) twzgerald look at third paragraph... "Laozi's dao te jing ..blah blah blah..."

(1:20:19 AM) twzgerald humans have a store of energy stashed away... in case the body goes into emergency
(1:20:30 AM) twzgerald you can use his store for him.

(1:21:06 AM) twzgerald since the two chakras are so badly screwed, use the energy and essence from all the other chakras and drench and clear that two chakras

(1:22:02 AM) twzgerald then use his store of energy to be flood the crown chakra
(1:22:12 AM) twzgerald his brain chemistry needs adjusting

(1:23:59 AM) twzgerald then from the lower chakras like the root, keep pushing all the way up to the crown to drench out any free floating screwed energy
(1:24:20 AM) twzgerald that's why use the extra store of his energy and then dump it at the crown
(1:24:36 AM) twzgerald then the crown would like a gravity pump, push it down to the third eye

1:33:43 AM) twzgerald the part on using the body's energy store... not easy to formulate
(1:33:47 AM) twzgerald let's see....
(1:34:04 AM) twzgerald ren and du meridian controls a body's entire yin and yang energy...
(1:34:18 AM) twzgerald to use them efficiently is to couple the use of yin and yang

(1:36:42 AM) twzgerald ren meridian starts from the perinum and run a straight line up in front of the chest to the tip of the tongue
(1:37:19 AM) twzgerald du meridian starts from the anus, up the spine to top of the head (bai hui acupint) down the front of the face to the upper palate
(1:37:37 AM) twzgerald that's why when you mediate, you join the tongue to the upper palate
(1:37:43 AM) twzgerald links the flow of chi
(1:38:37 AM) twzgerald ok,.. now I finish a preliminary formulation of the usage of the yin and yang energy in the storage of a person

(1:39:09 AM) twzgerald du meridian: http://www.acumedico.com/dumai.htm
(1:39:23 AM) twzgerald ren meridian: http://www.acumedico.com/renmai.htm

(1:39:56 AM) twzgerald du meridian is Yang energy. ren is Yin energy
(1:40:25 AM) twzgerald as you can see from the two charts, they form a circular link right ?
(1:41:07 AM) twzgerald so now, you draw energy from the bottom of the link which is Ren 1 point and Du 1 point.
(1:41:40 AM) twzgerald Ren 1 point or the energy from the perineum acupoint would flow up the body to the top of the head.
(1:43:16 AM) twzgerald du 1 point is in between the anus and the tip of the tail bone. du 1 point would send energy up the spine to the top of the head
(1:43:54 AM) twzgerald as you should have noticed, du 1 and ren 1 each respectively are the 'starting points' of these 2 meridians
(1:44:20 AM) twzgerald so by gathering energy up to the top of the head.. and send it up to the crown chakra.
(1:44:43 AM) twzgerald then the crown chakra would push down the energy and it would pass into the brow chakra ...
(1:44:58 AM) twzgerald that should handle the 6th chakra - brow chakra.

1:52:20 AM) twzgerald for his extra complicated situation.... I can only prescribe one thing...
(1:52:29 AM) twzgerald the mixing of all the chakras energy

(1:53:45 AM) nefret_nubti I did that to alveviate confusion

(1:56:10 AM) twzgerald 1. From the Ren and Du channels, throughly pull energy up to the top of the head and then to the crown.
(1:56:18 AM) twzgerald let the crown push energy down it self.
(1:57:10 AM) twzgerald 2. From the Root chakra, pull energy up to the crown and as energy passes each chakras, they join in. When energy goes to the crown, push it back down so it becomes a cycle of up and down the chakras.
(1:57:35 AM) twzgerald For you if you want to treat him: Put on full protection
(1:58:03 AM) twzgerald don't try to draw in any more or give him energy
(1:58:08 AM) twzgerald I think he doesn't need that.
(1:58:15 AM) twzgerald the system in his body would handle.
(1:58:28 AM) twzgerald adding more energy means more streams of confused energy.
(1:58:32 AM) twzgerald Not good for healing.

(1:59:35 AM) twzgerald This is from a medical point of view
(1:59:39 AM) twzgerald nothing personal.

(2:01:14 AM) twzgerald so you have lesser to use
(2:01:27 AM) twzgerald don't forget you are using HIS energy store to treat himself
(2:01:34 AM) twzgerald not your own store
(2:01:38 AM) nefret_nubti I cant use elemental energy?
(2:01:39 AM) twzgerald the reason is simple.
(2:01:43 AM) nefret_nubti or the sun ?
(2:01:45 AM) twzgerald No elemental for now.
(2:01:47 AM) twzgerald not at all.
(2:01:57 AM) nefret_nubti why not?
(2:02:10 AM) twzgerald Let me example, one side this is a way to treat mutliple energy screw ups...
(2:02:18 AM) twzgerald like his case
(2:02:27 AM) twzgerald but on the other hand.. the process to treatment is hell.
(2:02:32 AM) twzgerald kind of like energy chemo
(2:02:54 AM) twzgerald any introduction of external energy would only confuse his already confused energy
(2:03:03 AM) nefret_nubti ah
(2:03:08 AM) twzgerald most healers think that the raw pumping of light energy would help.
(2:03:14 AM) twzgerald Not at all... it worsens
(2:03:24 AM) twzgerald too much energy in him.. too many variants
(2:03:27 AM) twzgerald all fighting each other
(2:03:28 AM) nefret_nubti ooooooooooooooooo
(2:03:36 AM) twzgerald how much more confused ?
(2:03:59 AM) twzgerald so one side... it's gonna hurt alot if he takes the treatment... and it is going to do a good 1 time clear all as well

(2:09:21 AM) twzgerald have you noted the treatment methods, the pictures of acupoints and placements ?
(2:10:18 AM) nefret_nubti no
(2:14:23 AM) twzgerald so you are going to continue to treat him using my prescribed method ?
(2:14:34 AM) nefret_nubti yeah tomorow
(2:14:43 AM) nefret_nubti Im going to reread and look at the pics
(2:30:07 AM) twzgerald hmmm.. there's one problem though
(2:30:15 AM) twzgerald we already discussed
(2:30:24 AM) nefret_nubti hu'/
(2:30:26 AM) nefret_nubti ?
(2:30:28 AM) twzgerald what to do when his store's energy is low

(2:33:38 AM) twzgerald saving 1 life is better then making 10000 pagodas
(2:33:48 AM) twzgerald amitabha buddha...
(2:33:49 AM) nefret_nubti WHAT!!???
(2:33:52 AM) twzgerald lol
(2:34:13 AM) twzgerald it's a proverb to say that the merits of saving a life worth more then buidling so many buddhist pagodas]
(2:34:28 AM) nefret_nubti ah
(2:34:32 AM) twzgerald :D

(2:37:27 AM) twzgerald but simply alchmey to produce pure energy to give
(2:37:28 AM) nefret_nubti you just said my energy would be depleated
(2:37:36 AM) twzgerald yes... why ?
(2:38:08 AM) twzgerald and I am sure your health requires it
(2:38:12 AM) nefret_nubti we are trying to avoide my depleation
(2:38:20 AM) twzgerald yes
(2:38:25 AM) twzgerald because your health requires it

(2:39:31 AM) twzgerald get your student to cultivate and donate abit
(2:39:41 AM) nefret_nubti same thing I was planning on doing anyway
(2:39:43 AM) twzgerald then both of their donated energy can be refined to an elixir
(2:40:01 AM) twzgerald refinig, I already have an elixir sigil up in your site
(2:40:06 AM) twzgerald but the formula is in my book

(2:44:27 AM) twzgerald we need to put heads together to find a source of pure energy to make up for his lose of stored energy
(2:44:45 AM) twzgerald and the possible alternatives is to gather cultivated essences and refine them to elixirs

(2:47:43 AM) twzgerald so their energy patterns they cultivated should be around the same